The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Days of Chivalry; Or, The Legend of Croquemitaine
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Days of Chivalry; Or, The Legend of Croquemitaine

Author: Quatrelles

Illustrator: Gustave Doré

Translator: Tom Hood

Release date: December 14, 2013 [eBook #44428]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by David Widger


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAYS OF CHIVALRY; OR, THE LEGEND OF CROQUEMITAINE ***




Produced by David Widger







THE DAYS OF CHIVALRY

OR THE LEGEND OF CROQUEMITAINE

By Ernest Louis Victor Jules L'Epine


FREELY TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF L'EPINE BY TOM HOOD.

ILLUSTRATED WITH 177 DESIGNS ON WOOD

BY GUSTAVE DORÉ.

[Illustration: 008]

[Illustration: 009]

[Illustration: 013]




PREFACE.

IN translating L'Epine's charming legend, I have felt it my duty to
adhere as closely as possible to the text. "Adaptations" and "versions,"
whether presented on the stage or set down in black and white, seem to
claim for those, who give them in English, a greater share of the
glory than I feel myself to deserve, in the slightest degree, in
this instance. The delicacy with which the moral is interwoven in the
narrative, without in the least injuring the true legendary tone of the
adventures related, is as far beyond any improvement I could make, as
it is above the usual clap-trap "tag" with which dramas and children's
stories are ordinarily burdened.

I scarcely know to whom I should appeal as my readers, for the story I
have delighted in rendering into English seems to me likely to afford
pleasure in the perusal to older heads than those which I am sure would
gather over the pages in the nursery. For there are a quiet humour and
a delicate fancy running through the legend, amid all the exciting
accounts of loves and wars, tourneys and battles, accidents and
adventures, which do not lose interest because they are illustrated by
the powerful pencil of Gustave Doré. That great artist's fancy supplies
these introductory lines with a tail-piece, which aptly typifies the
book. Its author has ably made the doings of knights and paladins point
a useful moral as well as adorn an interesting tale, just as the artist
makes the arms of the chivalric age serve to frighten the birds from the
fields that supply our humble daily bread.

[Illustration: 014]




BOOK THE FIRST -- THE TOURNEY AT FRONSAC -- A.D. 769.

[Illustration: 017]




CHAPTER I. CHARLEMAGNE.

THE story which I am about to relate happened (if it ever did happen)
in the time of the famous Emperor Charlemagne. There is no necessity,
in speaking of that remarkable epoch, to invent facts. The truth is so
astounding that it will make you open your eyes quite wide enough. What
marvellous doings of fairies, ogres, or demons, can compare with the
deeds of Charlemagne? and what magic ring could be as potent as his
sword?

But before I proceed further it will be as well to sketch for you, in a
few lines, the portrait of this hero.

He was eight feet in height, according to the measurement of his own
feet, which historians allege with fervour were of remarkable length.
His eyes were large and piercing. When he was enraged you could almost
have fancied they flashed fire. His face was broad and ruddy, his hair
brown, and he wore a beard that was innocent of the barber's shears.
Although he measured eight feet round the middle, his figure was
wellproportioned. He devoured with ease at one repast a quarter of
mutton, or a goose, or a ham, or a peacock. He was moderate in the
matter of wine, which he used to take with water. His strength was so
enormous that it was mere child's play to him to straighten with his
naked hands three horse-shoes at a time. He could lift at arm's length,
on the palm of his hand, a knight in full armour; and lie could cleave
in twain, with one blow of his sword, a horseman in panoply of war--aye,
and his horse into the bargain. This was mere sport to him, and often,
with a charming complaisance which was peculiarly his own, he would take
pleasure in thus giving those about him an ocular demonstration of his
superhuman strength.

His anger was as terrible as the thunder, for it was as ready to burst
forth and to strike.

He carves out a kingdom, with the compassion of a Titus, the sound
judgment of a Solomon, the piety of a Joseph, the magnificence of a
Sardanapalus, and the wisdom of an Æsop, he united two qualities more
rare than all these put together? when he spoke he meant what he said,
and when others spoke to him he took time for reflection, in order to
make sure that he thoroughly understood their meaning.

The dominion which his father bequeathed him did not suit the largeness
of his views, so he carved out for himself a kingdom which was more in
harmony with his gigantic instincts.

[Illustration: 018]

Born in 742, and raised to the throne in 768, he had in 770 already
made conquest of Aquitaine and Lombardy. Four years after Germany was
subjugated by him. He made fifty-three military expeditions, and he
began the ninth century by having himself crowned Emperor of the West by
Pope Leo the Third. He was a generous dispenser of crowns, and gave
away principalities and duchies as freely as now-a-days we give away
recorderships. Pie had two capitals in his dominions: the one was Rome,
the other was Aix-la-Chapelle. He promulgated the code of laws known as
Capitularies. He defended religion, spread the Gospel, encouraged the
fine arts, and introduced into his cathedrals organs which he imported
from Lombardy. Surrounded by mighty minds, whose efforts he stimulated,
and whose labours he shared, he founded many schools and
universities. He died in 814, after three-and-forty years of sovereign
power--three-and-forty years of victories and wonders.

Really, my dear readers, if you are not satisfied with Charlemagne for a
hero, you must be very difficult to please!

[Illustration: 019]

[Illustration: 020]




CHAPTER II. WHICH THE AUTHOR CONGRATULATES HIMSELF ON NOT HAVING TO
READ.

I SHOULD be extremely sorry to weary you, my dear readers; in fact,
I should be wretched if you were to look on this volume as serious
reading, and yet I am compelled to sum up in a few words the great
events which agitated France at the time my story commences. However,
put a bold face on it, and bolt this chapter without taking breath, as
you would swallow any peculiarly nauseous draught.

After the death of Pepin the Short, in 768, his two sons, Carloman and
Charlemagne, divided his kingdom. Carloman, who was the elder, took
Burgundy, Provence, Septimania, and the chief part of Neustria. His
coronation took place on the 9th October, 768, at Laon. Charlemagne had
part of Neustria, Bavaria, and Thuringia. He was crowned at Soissons
on the same day as Carloman. Aquitaine was also shared between the
brothers. You are probably aware that Pepin the Short was the founder
of the second line of French kings. The first line, that of the
Merovingians, was not, however, extinct when he came to the throne, for
the Dukes of Aquitaine were of Merovingian descent. They sprang from
Caribert, King of Toulouse, the son of Clotaire the Second. Eudes, who
shares with Charles Martel the glory of having conquered the Saracens in
the sanguinary battle of Poitiers, in 732, was also of this family.

Hunald, the son of Eudes, had, at the time of Pepin's death, lived
five-and-twenty years in the convent to which that monarch had consigned
him. Now, the Merovingian Dukes of Aquitaine had a fierce hatred of the
Carlovingian Kings of France, and accordingly, as soon as Hunald heard
of the accession of Carloman and Charlemagne, he quitted the monastery,
took up arms, and proclaimed the independence of Aquitaine.

[Illustration: 021]

The two newly-crowned kings had reason to be alarmed at an outbreak like
this, for, unless put down at the outset, it might arouse and encourage
the pretensions of the descendants of Clovis with regard to Neustria.
Charlemagne summoned a Parliament, to which he invited his brother. They
both came to it, attended by their ecclesiastics and nobles, and war was
decided upon.

The two kings crossed the Loire together; but Carloman, who, if one
may judge from the chronicles of the period, was of an un-amiable
disposition, had such quarrels with his brother about the partition of
their inheritance, that it was even feared they would come to blows.
They therefore determined to part company. Carloman returned to Laon,
and Charlemagne prosecuted the enterprise alone. He overran Aquitaine
without meeting any resistance, as Charles Martel had done before him.
Hunald, a fugitive, and hard pressed, found himself obliged to seek
shelter with his nephew Wolf, Duke of Gascony. Wolf! When was a name in
a fairy tale bestowed with more propriety? This Wolf was most deservedly
called so, as you will see. As soon as Charlemagne discovered where his
enemy had found an asylum, he dispatched some of his foremost knights
to the Duke of Gascony, commanding him to deliver up the fugitive, and
threatening, if he refused, to enter his duchy and lay it waste.

[Illustration: 022]

In those days, my dear readers, travelling was not quite so expeditious
as it 's now! so Charlemagne, foreseeing he would have to wait some
months, established his camp on the borders of the forest. In the next
place, in order to put the time of his stay to profitable use, and to
give employment to his troops, about five leagues from Bordeaux he had a
strong fortress which was called Fronsac, or rather Fransiac, the castle
of the Franks. The building of the castle was hardly completed when the
by Wolf of Gascony, who did not in the least scruple to deliver up to
Charlemagne, as a proof of his fealty, Hunald and his family, who had
claimed shelter of him.

The insurrection having been thus deprived of its leader, Aquitaine
submitted to Charlemagne.

[Illustration: 022]

[Illustration: 023]




CHAPTER III. CHARLEMAGNE'S CORTEGE.

CHARLEMAGNE determined to celebrate the fortunate issue of his campaign.
Jousts and tourneys were organised, and heralds were sent out far
and wide; and before long knights began to pour in from the various
provinces: some to show their courage and exercise their strength and
skill, others in the hope of enriching themselves with the spoils of
their vanquished adversaries.

The spot chosen for the tournament was an extent of velvet sward
situated at the edge of a forest of oaks that were five hundred years
old. A semi-circle of low hills formed a sort of amphitheatre, in the
centre of which a vast area, reserved for the combatants, was surrounded
with palisades. There were two entrances to the lists--one on the north,
the other on the south--each wide enough to admit of the passage of six
knights on horseback abreast. Two heralds and six pursuivants had charge
of each of these entries. Small detachments were scattered about here
and there to maintain order--no easy task, for the inhabitants of the
surrounding country, with their wives, had assembled from all quarters
alongside of the camp. On them it was difficult to impress a due
observance of discipline, and the unmanageable came in for showers of
blows that were not laid on less heavily because it was a conquered
country.

On a level space not far from the northern gate were raised twelve
gorgeous pavilions, reserved for the twelve principal French champions
who held the lists. Pennons with their colours, and those of their
lady-loves, fluttering in the wind, waved in the sunlight like flying
serpents. Each knight had his shield suspended before his tent, under
the charge of a squire.

Further off, less costly tents served as lodgings for numerous warriors,
who were drawn together either by friendship or want of means. This
community formed a quaint sort of town, which had, as it were,
suburbs consisting of stable-sheds, and huts of all sorts, occupied
by armourers, farriers, surgeons, and artisans, whose presence on such
occasions was indispensable. Merchants at these times were exempted from
all tolls and taxes, and accordingly the Jews had come to sell Venetian
trinkets and Oriental perfumes to the ladies; the Bretons brought their
honey for sale, and the Provencals displayed their clear olive oil; and
amid all these good things were to be seen, rambling about at random,
jugglers, troubadours, minstrels, and all other classes of poor
Bohemians, whose wits are sharp if their purses are scant. On the
borders of the wood was erected a pavilion more magnificent than all the
others--it was that of Charlemagne; it was of cloth of gold, with purple
stripes, powdered with gold eagles, and it was so bright that one would
have needed the eye of an eagle to support its lustre for an instant.
All about it were knights, squires, lackeys, and pages, coming and going
as thickly as bees in a hive around their queen. On either side of the
royal tent, and all along the edge of the forest, were erected seats
for the spectators of rank, who promised to be numerous. They flocked-in
every hour in crowds, so delighted were they with spectacles of
this description, and, above all, so desirous were they of beholding
Charlemagne, whose name had already begun to resound through Europe. The
royal box, more lofty than the others, and more richly decorated, was a
little in front of the tent. Charlemagne had ordained that the Queen of
Beauty should share this with him, in order that she might be surrounded
by the most valiant knights and the most lovely ladies. The two retinues
attended on her amid incessant peals of mirth and merriment.

Finally, my dear readers, to finish the picture, figure to yourselves,
situated half-way between the lists and the forest, and surmounted by
a huge iron cross, a Gothic chapel, in which, each morning, Turpin, the
good and gallant Bishop of Rheims, officiated as priest in the presence
of the kneeling multitude.

[Illustration: 025]

At length the day of the tournament arrived. There had been many jousts
before, but never had there been one of equal magnificence. From the
earliest dawn the places were all occupied. Even the old trees were as
thickly loaded with curious spectators as a plum-tree in August; and the
good folks were right to crowd so, for had they lived their lives six
times over, they would never have seen anything equal to the sight
again, it was absolutely necessary for the soldiers to lay about
with their pike-staves, in order to calm the eager ardour of the most
enthusiastic; but nobody took any notice of thumps that, under any other
circumstances, would have been received with an ill grace.

All of a sudden a flourish of trumpets made the air resound. A
glittering advanced-guard entered the enclosure and took up their
position, and then Charlemagne entered the arena at the head of a
numerous escort of knights and nobles, and of ecclesiastics in rich
vestments. Enthusiasm knew no bounds. "Montjoie! Montjoie!" resounded
on every side. Charlemagne, who later in life affected the greatest
simplicity in dress, had assumed for this great occasion the most
brilliant attire. His shirt was of fine linen, its border enriched
with gold embroidery. His tunic was of silk, plated with gold, and was
covered with precious stones of surpassing brightness--emeralds, rubies,
and topaz. His armlets and girdle were chased with the most exquisite
art, and his alms-pouch, which hung at his side, was besprinkled with
pearls and gems enough to dazzle a blind man. His brow was bound with
a glittering diadem. His whole figure shone with an unaccustomed
splendour, and he greatly surpassed in magnificence the grandest of
his dukes, counts, or barons. His steed, covered with gold and rich
trappings, seemed proud of the burthen it carried.

The Queen Himiltrude, a Frank by birth, advanced in the midst of her
attendants. Her neck was tinged with a delicate rose, like that of a
Roman matron in former ages. Her locks were bound about her temples
with gold and purple bands; her robe was looped up with ruby clasps. Her
coronet and her purple robes gave her an air of surpassing majesty. She
was a worthy queen of Charlemagne. But if the queen surpassed all other
women in nobleness of mien, Aude, the niece of Gerard of Vienne, and
sister of Oliver the Brave, surpassed her as much by her beauty, her
grace, and her attractiveness. She wore a light crown, embossed with
jewels of all colours. Her hair was fair, falling naturally into
becoming curls; her eyes were blue as the sea of the south; her
complexion was pink, like the heart of a white rose; and her hands were
marvellously small. As she passed Roland, she turned slightly pale. If
she had been less lovely, I should have said more about her rich attire;
but what is the use, since nobody notices it? The queen must have been
very strong-minded, to retain so charming a lady of honour about her
person. On seeing the beautiful Aude, every one said, "There, or I'll
die for it, is the Queen of Beauty!"

Aude had near her her sister Mita, fair as herself, but slightly browned
by the Spanish sun under which she had been brought up. Two black eyes,
full lips, a finely-cut and regular nose, hair hanging down entwined
with long strings of threaded pearls and diamonds--there you have her
portrait in a few words.

Her bodice was covered with small pearls; yu might have called it a
pearl corslet. Indeed, those who saw her pass, admiring her martial
bearing and her rich breastplate, gave her the nickname of "the little
knight in pearl."

After Aude and her sister came a bevy of beautiful young girls, but the
people hardly cared to look at them.

[Illustration: 027]

At last came the peers and barons, clad in their most splendid armour.
What a clash of gold, iron, and steel! How many swords that had won
renown! Every one of these puissant arms was worth ten ordinary knights
in the tourney-ground--in battle worth a thousand!

It is difficult to explain the agility displayed by these men under such
a formidable weight of armour. An ox in these days could scarcely carry
one of them. The helmet alone weighed a hundred and twenty-five pounds.
They handled like playthings swords which we can hardly lift. "At the
battle of Hastings," says Robert Wace, "Taillefer threw his up, and
caught it as if it had been a light stick." The horses were as powerful
as the men. Reared in the rich pastures of the Rhine borders or Bavaria,
high-standing and big-chested, they often took part in the contest,
tearing with their splendid teeth the enemies of their masters. As soon
as they were broken they were clad in iron, to protect them against
javelins, spears, and swords.

[Illustration: 031]

Last of all appeared Roland, Count of Mans and Knight of Blaives, son
of Duke Milo of Aiglant, and of Bertha, the sister of Charlemagne. You
would have taken him for a statue of iron and marble. His right hand
brandished a spear that in these days would serve for the mast of a
frigate; his left reposed on his faithful sword Durandal. I know of no
one to whom to compare him but the Archangel Michael. His air is at once
terrible and tender: should one love him or fear him? He is of such a
majestic, awe-inspiring presence, that one can hardly be astonished at
any wonders he performs. He appears to belong to a race that is more
than human, and you would hardly be surprised were he to drag a star
from its sphere or seize a comet by the beard. He is of the same
height as Charlemagne, but more imposing in figure and gait. His open
countenance invites confidence and inspires respect. When Roland gives
a man his hand, the lucky fellow, who is thus honoured as with a royal
favour, feels, in the pride of having achieved such a distinction, a
greater confidence in his own worth. Roland is mounted on Veillantif,
the only horse in the world worthy of such a rider.

Close at hand is Oliver, Count of Genes, the brother of the beautiful
Aude. He is hardly second to Roland in strength, in agility, and in
appearance. At his side gleams Haute-Claire, and he is mounted on
Ferrant d'Espagne, a steed that darts straight towards the foe like an
arrow. Then follow Duke Oger, Richard of Normandy, Thibault of Rheims,
Guy of Burgundy, Ogier the Dane, Duke Naimes of Bavaria, Girard of
Montdidier, Bernard, the uncle of Charlemagne; Miton of Rennes, the
friend of Roland; William of Orange, with the short nose, whose name
made evil-doers tremble (as you have trembled, little people, at the
name of Bogey!); besides a thousand others, not forgetting Turpin, the
good Archbishop of Rheims, so learned in the council-hall, so pious
in the cathedral, so brave on the field of battle. Turpin was armed
in warlike fashion; his rosary and his mace hung side by side; in the
handle of the latter was enclosed a precious relic, a bone of St. Clet.
He could not wield a sword, for his religion forbade him to shed blood;
but it is a fact that his mace weighed a hundred and fifty pounds.

Near Charlemagne was to be seen Wolf, Duke of Gascony--Wolf, who sold
his guest and his family--Wolf, who was without a rival in treachery,
except Ganelon. Oh, how you will hate the pair of them, my friends,
if you read my story to the end! Wolf was chiefly noticeable for his
armour, which was of browned steel, damasked with silver, and which he
had purchased of the Saracens in Spain. He is more terrible in peace
than in war, and his favourite weapon is the gallows. He was less feared
by his enemies than by his subjects, and would sooner knock a man down
with a blow of his fist than say, "Thank you." He was noted for his
ingenuity in matters of torture, and has the credit of being the
originator of the plan of tying wetted ropes round the temples of his
prisoners to make their eyeballs start out of their sockets. It was he,
too, who had them sewed up in freshly-stript bulls' hides, and exposed
to the sun until the hides in shrinking broke their bones. But what is
the most awful to tell is that no one had ever seen him in a rage. He
was cruel in cold blood from inclination and appetite. The smell of
blood delighted him more than frankincense or verbena. Charlemagne
hardly spoke to him, and it was with difficulty that he could prevent
his dislike of him from appearing.

Count Ganelon, of Mayence, was not quite so base a savage. At all
events, his bravery was unquestionable; he could be a useful councillor,
and if the envy with which Roland inspired him had not driven him to
evil deeds, he might have been one of the foremost of Charlemagne's
followers. A lover of solitude, a taciturn and even savage man, an
irreligious unbeliever in all noble sentiments--such was Ganelon in
moral disposition. Need I say he had no friends? In height he was hardly
six feet and a half, and he wished all those who were taller than he
was, even by the breadth of a line, were of his height. His eyes glared
from beneath the shadow of his fiery locks, like those of a savage
hound. He loved gold only to hoard it, and affected great poverty.
You would have thought him one of Attila's Huns rather than one of the
paladins of Charlemagne's court. Ganelon could not forgive Roland for
having rendered him a service on several occasions. The superiority of
Charlemagne's nephew drove him mad. This may, perhaps, surprise some,
of the younger of my readers, but it is too true that to evil minds
gratitude is displeasing and troublesome. But I had better make you
acquainted with the particular grievances of the Count of Mayence.

[Illustration: 033]

[Illustration: 034]




CHAPTER IV. HOW GANELON, COUNT OF MAYENCE, WAS NEARLY SMOKED IN THE
COMPANY OF TWO HOGS, AND WHAT FOLLOWED THEREAFTER.

GANELON'S castle was situated on the loftiest peak of the Hartz
Mountains, the Blocksberg. There, in the midst of the Hercynian forest,
which cannot be less than twenty-four leagues in length by ten in
breadth, towered the eyrie of this vulture. One road, and only one,
traversed this vast extent of forest, but Ganelon took care that it
should always be in good repair; it was a courtesy which he felt was due
from him to the travellers he despoiled.

[Illustration: 035]

The count had gathered round him a collection of the best assorted
ruffians of every country; Saxons, Danes, Lombards, Jews, and Saracens,
lent him a hand to forward the interests of the Evil One. One morning he
called them all together, and said to them---

"I have pleasant news for you. We have the opportunity of playing a
pretty trick on some Saxon traders. I have just been informed that a
caravan, consisting of thirty mules, laden with treasure, and conveyed
by a small escort, is about to cross the Hartz Mountains this morning,
to attend the fair of St. Denis. I have conceived the design of
protecting French commerce, and putting a stop to the opposition which
is meditated against it. Under the protection of our patron saints, the
two thieves, we will make ourselves masters of this venture."

Ganelon and his rascals placed themselves in ambush along the border of
the forest, and before long saw a thick cloud of dust rising along the
road in the distance.

"Here," cried they, "beyond a doubt, are those we are waiting for. Let
us save them three-quarters of their journey;" and they rushed forward,
sword in hand. The two opposing storms of dust approached each other,
and from the further came the cry, "i' what are you doing? You'll
destroy the beasts!"

Ganelon and his men had charged into the midst of an army of porkers,
driven by Westphalian swineherds.

[Illustration: 037]

The surprise of the assailants was so great that it allowed the
swineherds time to form in a body and draw their knives; and those
weapons were not to be sneered at, readers mine, for they were those
which butchers use for quartering and cutting up carcases.

Ganelon remained for a moment undecided. That hesitation was fatal. The
Jews and Saracens, to whom pork is a forbidden dish, did not think it
worth while to press matters further. They accordingly retreated, taking
with them several of their fellows, who thought their chief would retire
into ambuscade again. But a Count of Mayence is not the man to despise
bacon and sour-crout. So Ganelon, gazing over the ocean of lard which
grunted at his feet, began to lick his lips, and think that here was
a booty which was quite as well worth having as the other. But the
swineherds knew with whom they had to deal, and, indeed, had come in
such numbers solely because they expected an attack. They rushed on the
count and his lances, and began to hamstring the horses. The horsemen
were soon rolling in the dust among the hogs. Two of them, who showed an
inclination to resist, were very properly run through on the spot, and
mingled their lifeblood with that of two pigs that had been run down
by the horses. The others were disarmed, and allowed to escape. As for
Ganelon, they tied his hands tightly behind his back.

"Now then," said the head swineherd, "before they pluck up courage to
come back in force, suppose we hang their leader?"

[Illustration: 038]

This idea appeared very agreeable to everybody except Ganelon, who
uttered the most furious oaths. But they dragged him, armed as he was,
under an oak, and then, having chosen a stout bough worthy of such fine
fruit, they adjusted the cord round his neck. Then they brought the two
slaughtered pigs--the only victims of the Count of Mayence--and having
fitted each with a strong hempen cravat, suspended them one at each
end of the bough, reserving the post of honour for the knight. These
preparations concluded, Ganelon was dragged, bound hand and foot, to the
place of execution. He writhed about in the madness of his rage, foaming
at the mouth, calling on his companions in villany, and cursing them
for their desertion. In vain did he struggle--a score of sturdy arms
speedily hoisted him up between his two companions.

"Pull down his visor," said the head swineherd to the man who was on the
bough adjusting the noose, "the monster is hideous enough at the best of
times--what will he look like presently?"

Ganelon continued to struggle at the end of the cord, to the great
delight of the spectators, who, though they found him tenacious of life,
did not complain on that account.

Meanwhile, the count began to find that death was rather slow in coming.
He had hanged too many not to know something about it, and in this
instance it was so personally interesting to him that it could not fail
to arrest his attention. "These knaves," said he to himself, "have made
a sad bungle of the job. I ought to have been dead some time." And
then it dawned on him that he was only suspended, not hanged. His
executioners had put the noose round the gorget of his helmet.

"Oho!" said Ganelon to himself, "this is quite another affair, and
all is not yet lost, possibly. Only, if I continue my gambols, I may,
perhaps, give the hint to these idiots, and they might hang me again
more carefully. I'll sham dead, and it's odd if the Evil One doesn't
send some one to my aid. It would be very inconsiderate of him to let me
die like this!"

Nevertheless, for one who wasn't dead, the count was uncommonly near
death. The blood rushed to his head, and filled his eyes. He began to
hear a dismal noise in his ears, like the tolling of a bell. His mouth
grew dry, his lips were contracted, and presently his limbs gave one
last convulsive struggle. Ganelon confessed to himself that all
was over, and lost consciousness while faintly murmuring a final
imprecation. The swineherds, encouraged by their success, and not
wishing to leave the two hogs for the enemy, resolved to cook and eat
them. They posted sentinels, collected their herds, and prepared to
celebrate their victory with a feast.

"It strikes me," said the chief swineherd, "if we were to omit an
opportunity of throwing a light on a point of interest to culinary
science, we should regret it all our lives. A rare and remarkable
opportunity offers itself to us now--we must not allow it to escape us.
Are you not all equally anxious, with myself, to learn whether it takes
longer to smoke a peer than a pig?"

The suggestion was a great success. They collected a heap of sticks
and leaves under each of the three victims, and lighted it. And then,
joining hands, they began to dance round, uttering wild shouts.

Roland, it so chanced, was returning this way from Saxony, whither he
had been sent by Charlemagne. He had, certes, in war laid many a man
dead in his path, but he had never permitted a cruelty to be committed
in his presence. His indignation was roused by these vile chantings,
this demoniac dance, and all the hideous apparatus of torture. He was
not long in deciding what course to pursue. He rode at the dancers, and
dispersed them with the flat of his sword, not deigning to honour them
by using against them the edge, which he reserved for foemen more worthy
of him.

Then he made to the hanging man, and in order to cut the roue, had to
keep Veillantif for a few seconds trampling on the embers in the midst
of the flames. The Count of Mayence tumbled heavily into the middle of
the fire. Roland dismounted, with one hearty kick sent him rolling some
fifty paces, and then ran to assist him.

[Illustration: 040]

His first care was to relieve him of his helmet. When he recognised
whose life he had saved, I must admit he made a grimace. The Count of
Mans, the faultless mirror of chivalry, could feel no liking for such
wretches, but he was not the less ready to aid them.

Ganelon re-opened his eyes. His succession of tumbles had done more to
recover him than all the eau-de-cologne in the world would have done.
When he saw his preserver, he heartily wished it had not been Roland.

[Illustration: 041]

"Are you hurt, count? What can I do to assist you?"

"I don't want your pity, Knight of Blaives. Why have you rescued me? I
am not of a race or of a disposition likely to love those who place me
under an obligation, and it would have been less bitter for me to die
than to owe my life to you!"

[Illustration: 042]

"I forgive these words, Sir Ganelon. You have just undergone such a
shock, that you have evidently not quite recovered your senses!"

At these words the Count of Mayence was seized with such a paroxysm
of rage, that he found strength enough to try to avenge the insult. He
flung himself on his preserver, and seized him by the throat.

"You'll make yourself ill again," said Roland, coolly freeing himself
from the other's grasp. "You forget that you are not quite well yet.
Allow me to administer a curative process which you ought to undergo."

With these words he caught his adversary by the scruff of the neck,
dragged him beside his horse into the heart of the forest, tied his
hands with the cord that had already served him as a halter, and bound
him fast to a tree.

Ganelon foamed at the mouth, and bit his lips till the blood came. The
fury in his eyes would have been terrible to any but Roland.

"Now, count, calm yourself. You see I am anxious to cure you in spite of
yourself. Nothing conduces to meditation like solitude. Now that you are
alone, you will have time for reflection; and if you are a wise man, you
will say to yourself, 'This Roland is a very good fellow not to break
every bone in my body;' and, since you are a coward and a villain, you
will possibly say, 'This Roland was a fool not to kill me outright.' You
will finish by perceiving that such a man as I can only despise one
like you. Meditate, and if Heaven is kind, it will counsel you prudence.
Anyhow, do not make an uproar, for fear your enemies should disturb
your reflections, which, in that case, very likely, might come to a
termination at the end of a rope. I will call at your castle, and
send some one to your assistance: as my royal uncle is awaiting me at
Cologne, you must excuse my attending on you further. Don't forget,
moreover, that I am, and always shall be, ready to honour you with a
thrust of my lance or blow of my sword, in spite of the disgust I should
feel at having to cross swords with a highway robber!"

[Illustration: 043]

Ganelon's thoughts were so frightful that the human language is unable
to express them. He hung down his head, and when he found himself
alone he wept. His tears fell upon the grass; an innocent caterpillar,
wandering in search of food, mistook them for dewdrops, tasted them, and
died of the poison.

Two hours after, the swineherds had disappeared, and Ganelon re-entered
his castle. Eight hours after, all whom Ganelon believed to be
acquainted with his mishap were dead.

Six months after, he was at the court of Charlemagne, seated at the same
table as Roland. Pork was placed on the table, but the Count of Mayence
refused it.

"You bear malice, count," said Roland; "that is wrong. Who knows?
perhaps you are refusing an old brother in misfortune."

Ganelon turned livid, but he did not stir. After the feast was over
Roland came to him.

"Have you forgotten," he asked, "the threats you uttered and the offer I
made to you in your domain on the Hartz?"

"I never forget," said the Count of Mayence.

Here, then, was the prime cause of Ganelon's hatred of Roland.




CHAPTER V. ANGOULAFFRE OF THE BRAZEN TEETH, GOVERNOR OF JERUSALEM.

WHILE I have been wandering with you, my friends, on the Blocksberg,
Charlemagne, followed by his brilliant retinue, has been making a tour
of the list upon his prancing charger. He had just regained the royal
tent when a shout was heard from the crowd. All eyes were turned towards
the Southern gate, whence proceed strains of wild music and strange
cries. Charlemagne halted, and sent to inquire who ventured to disturb
the ceremony. A squire rode off at full galop, and promptly returned to
make the following report:--

"Sire, certain miscreant Saracens from Spain have come to challenge your
peers in the name of King Marsillus, who holds his court at Saragossa.
Their appearance is frightful. They come in procession, preceded by a
band of unearthly music truly worthy of pagans, and demand admittance to
your presence."

"Let them enter," said Charlemagne, motioning to the heralds who guarded
the gate. "See," he added, turning to his barons, "what a lucky to try
your hands 011 the Spanish hounds in anticipation of the time when we
shall pay them a visit at Saragossa--ay, and even at Granada, for we
must compel then to be baptised for the glory of God and the safety of
their souls."

"Have they lost all shame that they dare look a Christian in the face?"
said Miton of Rennes. "Why, the earth has barely yet had time to drink
up all the blood that was shed on the plains of Poitiers."

"No doubt they are bent upon a pilgrimage thither," remarked Turpin, "to
pray for the repose of their sires--that is, if such miscreants have
fathers, and do not spring fully grown and ready armed from the jaws of
hell!"

"How could they blush?" said Aude, pointing to the first of the Saracens
who had passed the barriers; "their complexion is of the colour of our
horses' harness."

"Oh, the hideous brutes!" said Himiltrude, shutting her eyes. "It is
impossible they can be men."

"Let none forget that these are our guests," said Charlemagne. "We must
be courteous even to Pagans."

Curiosity was at its height. Every one rose to catch a glimpse of the
emissaries of Marsillus; even the knights of Charlemagne's escort raised
themselves in their stirrups to obtain a view of the strangers.

There entered first sixty horsemen, blacker than Satan. Their flattened
noses, their huge ears decorated with large ear-rings, their thick lips,
were for the spectators so many objects of ridicule. Their bare arms
were loaded with bracelets from wrist to shoulder; their heads were
protected by light casques, around which were wound turbans of white
silk. All were clad in the richest stuffs, and vied with one another in
appearance. Some were loudly beating kettle-drums; others were blowing
with distended cheeks horns of extraordinary shape; others, again, were
ringing hand-bells or striking triangles of steel; while from time
to time there resounded the deep bellowing of ten bronze gongs, whose
vibrations so vehemently shook the spectator as even to induce a desire
to cough!

Immediately after these came a hundred knights, of noble aspect, clad in
triple mail, so flexible and light that a girl of fifteen might wear it
with ease, and yet so stout that it was proof against the thrust of a
Saracen lance; as for the thrust of a French lance, we will see about
that by and by. Their faces were protected by Saragossan helmets, and
they were armed with the heavy spear of Valence; while their swords',
although light, could cut through or hack away steel armour, so
dexterous were they in wielding them.

Behind them marched twelve standard-bearers. Here the crescent and
the horse-tail of the Moslem took the place of the red cross and the
bannerets which led the Christians to combat.

Last of all, ten horse-lengths from this vanguard, appeared the envoys
of Marsillus, King of Portugal, Castile, Arragon, Leon, and Valence. All
who beheld them trembled, and ridicule gave place to alarm.

[Illustration: 044]

He was twelve cubits in height, and his face measured three feet across,
his nose being nine inches long. His arms and legs were six feet long;
his fingers were six inches and two lines. His inordinately large mouth
was armed with sharp-pointed yellow tusks, and seemed less like human
jaws than the portcullis of some rude stronghold. He was descended from
Goliath, and assumed the title of Governor of Jerusalem. He had the
strength of thirty men, and his mace was made of the trunk of an oak
three hundred years old.*

This monster was attired in the hides of strange wild beasts, slain by
himself on the peaks of Atlas, whither no other mortal had been able to
penetrate.

His horse was without a match in the world, for it was up to his
enormous weight. It gave a loud neigh on entering the list, and so
alarmed all the other steeds that they reared, and in some instances
unseated their riders--a disaster at which the Saracens burst into roars
of laughter.

Himiltrude, in her terror, crossed herself, convinced that the
new-comers would vanish in smoke before she could say "Amen!" But the
Pagans continued to advance in good order.

[Illustration: 046]

"Hell must surely have gaped to-day!" said Mita.

"I do not know," said Oliver, "whether these miscreants have issued
thence this morning, but I'm sure they will sleep there to-night!"

Charlemagne knitted his brows. Aude trembled for Roland, whose thoughts
she could read in his face.

Hard by Angoulaffre of the Brazen Teeth rode Murad Henakyeh
Meimoumovassi, son of Marsillus. He was styled "The Lord of the Lion."

     * Some of the learned have alleged that Angoulaffre
     travelled in Italy, and that one evening, while at Pisa,
     being a little the worse for his potations, he leant against
     the well-known tower, which, unable to bear his weight, lost
     from that moment its centre of gravity. This is an error,
     which I am glad to have an opportunity of rectifying. The
     Leaning Tower, begun in the year 1174 was not finished until
     the middle of the fourteenth century.

[Illustration: 047]




CHAPTER VI. MURAD'S THREE WHIMS.

MARSILLUS one day observed that his son's manner was more caressing than
usual, so he took him on his knee and said--

"What does my child want to-day? Generally he does not embrace me at
all, but since the morning he has done so three times!"

"Sire," said Murad, leaning his little head on his father's shoulder, "I
should like to have your yataghan that hangs at your side!"

"What! Have you broken all your toys, or are you tired of play that you
ask me for such a formidable weapon?"

"I am seven years old," said Murad, drawing himself up; "I am no longer
a child, and can carry arms. The sight of blood has no terror for
me--nay! look"--and rapidly snatching the yataghan before the king
had time to stop him, he gave himself a gash in the arm. Then, without
flinching, he looked at his father, and said, "You see you can trust me
with it!" The king staunched the blood and bound up the gash with his
scarf. Then, embracing his son, he gave him the coveted weapon.

The same evening Murad was seized with a second whim.

He had never been allowed to to out alone--what could be more delightful
than to take a stroll abroad at night? He only knew the face of Nature
by day, he wished to see her in her silent moments, in the hours
of gloom and half-obscured moonlight. He had heard of the songs of
night-birds, of the roar of the hungry lion; of those insects which,
glittering among the leaves, turn every bush into a casket of diamonds;
of the mysterious odours which earth yields to the flowers only in the
solemn hours of darkness; but now he determined to see, to hear, and to
learn all these for himself.

[Illustration: 048]

He retired to rest as usual, placed his yataghan under his pillow, and
waited till all was quiet in the palace. Then he rose softly, dressed
himself, and walked to the door of his apartments. There he found his
governor sleeping across the threshold. He paused to reflect.

"If I try to open this door, I shall rouse my guardian. If I wake him,
will he grant my prayers? Certainly not. Will he yield to my threats?
No; he will only laugh at them. If I disturb his slumbers, therefore, it
will be to place him in a position of great difficulty, which I should
exceedingly regret. It will be better, then, not to wake him!"--and
Murad quietly thrust the point of his sword down the sleeper's throat,
and quitted the place.

The first thing he had to do was to cross the gardens. It seemed as if
he had never seen them before. The fountains falling back into their
basins made a silvery tinkling, which formed a ravishing accompaniment
to the song of the nightingales. The bats, which looked like great
leather birds, wheeled in circles through the air upon noiseless wings.
The trees, allowing the moonbeams to filter through their foliage, flung
mosaics of light and shade upon the sward.

Murad fancied he saw one of the marble lions move, and started back, but
speedily seeing his mistake, was heartily ashamed of himself, although
he knew there was no one near to laugh at his alarm. If a real lion had
chanced to pass at that moment he would have had to pay for the fright
which the statue had cost Murad. As soon as he had recovered the first
feeling of surprise at the novelty, of the scene, Murad, who was not
exactly of a poetic temperament, hurried on. What he wanted to see was
not the garden--fine enough in its way, but only a prison, beyond the
walls of which he had never wandered at liberty--where every step he
set was on a well-kept lawn. He wanted freedom of space and chance
adventure. He sprang over the wall and fell into the midst of a
detachment of Nubians going their rounds.

When he saw the guards coming he said to himself, "These people have run
away once, so they may do it again. Ought I to wait for them to come?
No! My best plan is to rush upon them."

He did so. They met. The first who encountered him had reason to regret
it, but his regret did not last long. In two minutes he was dead. Murad
flung some silver to the others and plunged into the thicket.

[Illustration: 049]

The Nubians left their dead comrade on the ground, but they picked up
the money. It is, however, a matter of time to find coins in long grass,
even by the bright light of an Eastern moon, so that Murad could escape
at leisure, and at last reached a sombre and dense wood. When, however,
the Nubians had divided the spoil, their captain called them together,
and said--

"You are a pack of cowards and fools. This was but a lad we had to do
with--some precious young rascal, who has just been making a hole in
the royal treasury. Why, he's a mine of wealth, that boy--a stream of
riches, which glided away between our legs after besprinkling us with a
few silver drops. We must track it to the fountain head. He escaped
in this direction. Our own interests, as well as our duties, point out
plainly enough the course we should take."

The nine guards set forward, marching carefully, and trying the bushes
with their spears.

Murad heard them approaching, but remained quite still in his
hiding-place.

At last they had to cross an open glade flooded with moonlight. They
held a brief consultation as to the direction in which they should
prosecute the search. The leader, picking out the darkest nook at
the edge of the wood, pointed it out to his men. The unthinking and
inexperienced always pitch on the darkest spot for a hiding-place,
overlooking the fact that it is sure to be the first to be searched. At
the moment when the officer was indicating to his men the direction
they should take, Murad, who was crouching in the underwood, felt a warm
breath upon his neck and ten sharp claws on his shoulders.

If I said he was not frightened I should tell a falsehood, especially
when, on turning his head, he saw two eyes--two glowing red
stars--gazing on him in the gloom. But fear did not abide long in the
breast of Murad. He saw, however, close by him another group of stars,
an alarming constellation; in short, the young prince had hidden himself
in a den with three young lions.

[Illustration: 050]

Unseen danger could make him tremble, but when he knew what he had to
deal with he recovered himself, and began to reflect on what he had to
do.

"Here I am, between three lions and nine Nubians, armed to the teeth;
which should I dread most? The latter, of course, for I frightened them,
and I killed one of them. They have two things to avenge on me. If I
kill one of the lions he will roar, and at his voice these birds of
night will run away."

[Illustration: 051]

Murad then seized by the throat the brute which was still tearing at his
flesh, and drove the yataghan into his breast. But he miscalculated for
the cub paid the penalty of his life without uttering a single growl.

Still the little army of invaders continued to advance, only instead of
coming on steadily they did so at the double. The child sprang to his
feet, seized the second of the lions, and flung him straight in the
teeth of the advancing' band when it was but a few steps from the copse.
This new style of projectile had a most telling effect. The Nubians
retraversed in ten seconds the ground it had taken them five-and-twenty
minutes to get over in the first instance.

The field was Murad's. Of the three lion whelps one was dead, and a
second one was struggling on the ground with a huge wound in the flank.
He did not emulate the taciturnity of his brother, for he filled the air
with piercing yells. The third was squatting under some thick boughs,
uttering a low growling.

And now Murad was seized with a third whim. It was not a bad one for a
beginner.

He wished to carry off the third cub as a memento of his first
expedition. He re-entered the bushes and searched about. Before long
the two youngsters came face to face. The cub, warned by the fate of
his brothers, stood on the defensive, and, as soon as Murad came within
reach, plunged his talons into his neck. Murad smiled. He would not have
cared to bag his game without some trouble, so taking his captive by the
throat he made him loose his hold. The lion gasped, choked, and at last,
half-strangled, fell on his side, whereon the son of Marsillus took him
by the scruff of the neck and carried him off.

[Illustration: 052]

The wounded cub continued its moanings, which were soon answered by a
fierce and formidable cry. The mother was coming to the rescue of her
young! Murad saw that flight was impossible. The lioness came to a halt
on a neighbouring height, relieved in profile against the pale sky.

She searched with anxious and terrified eyes the glade whence the cries
proceeded. Perceiving the wounded cub she made but one bound to it,
rolled it over and over, licking its wounds, trampling and tearing
the ground with her claws. At intervals she raised her head, and gave
utterance to a menacing roar. Her fierce caresses hastened the cub's
death. When she saw he no longer stirred she devoted herself to
searching for some one on whom to avenge the great calamity which had
overtaken her. Then she heard the complainings of the other cub which
was being carried off, and she stood astonished at the audacity of the
robber. You would have declared she knew Murad could not fly. Without
hurrying herself at all, she advanced towards him in narrowing circles,
of which he was the centre, lashing her sides with her tail, lowering
her head, laying back her ears, and opening her terrific jaws.

Murad availed himself of the delay to drag off his clothes, and roll
them round his left arm; and then, scimitar in hand, awaited her attack,
determined to make a stout defence, but feeling certain he had but few
minutes to live. He continued to retreat, fixing his eyes on those of
his terrible adversary, until he reached a rock, against which he placed
his back.

On arriving within a few paces of the lad, the lioness sprang upon him.
Murad sank on one knee, and thrust nearly the whole of his left arm down
the monster's throat. The pain he suffered was horrible, and drew from
him so savage a shout that even the lioness was terrified. Then, not
knowing what he was doing, mad with rage and pain, and guided less by
presence of mind than instinct, he drove his steel into the creature's
belly, and ripped it entirely open. Then, bathed in blood, he sank
beneath the corpse of his victim, and lost consciousness.

[Illustration: 053]

And now, my young friends, we will no longer stop out of doors at this
time of night, but re-enter the palace, and see what is going on there.

Every hour the guards went the rounds of the building. One of the
soldiers, in passing the door of Murad's chamber, slipped, and fell
at full length on the pavement, to the great scandal of his commanding
officer. Picking himself up, he beat a retreat to the guard-room, amid
the jeers of his brothers-in-arms.

[Illustration: 054]

The guard-room was dimly lit by a smoky lamp, which, however, gave
enough light to enable the soldier, on approaching it, to perceive that
his hands were covered with blood. Thinking that he was wounded, he felt
himself all over, and found that his clothes were similarly discoloured.

"This is odd," said he to his officer. "I am not wounded, and yet look
at the state of my hands and my uniform!"

The officer seized a lantern, and hastened to retraverse the rounds of
the palace. On arriving at the door of Murad's apartment, he paused in
alarm, for he perceived a slender stream of blood, which took its rise
within the chamber. He rushed off in haste to inform the commandant in
charge for the night.

[Illustration: 055]

The commandant, terrified at the news, flew to inform the governor
of the palace of the discovery. He, in turn, hurried off to the lord
chamberlain, who, dreading the responsibility of waking the sultan,
went, at the top of his speed, to find the prime minister. The prime
minister ran, out of breath, to break the alarming intelligence to his
master.

Marsillus dressed in a twinkling.

Pale and trembling, with his eyes but half open, and his clothes huddled
on anyhow, he hastened to the sultana. She, not expecting such a visit,
and never having seen her lord in such trim before, gave a loud shriek,
at which her fifty attendants rushed in in alarm. On hearing the
news Marsillus had to impart, the lovely Hadrama and ten of her
ladies-in-waiting fainted away.

"By the beard of the Prophet!" said the sultan, impatiently, "this is no
time for such monkey tricks! We have not a moment to lose. That one of
you that is last to recover her senses shall receive fifty strokes of
the bastinado."

In an instant all were on their feet, and prepared to depart.
The sultan, the sultana, the prime minister, the chamberlain,
the commandant, the officer of the guard, the sentry, the fifty
ladies-in-waiting, the fifty life guards, and the eunuchs, set forward,
preceded by twenty black slaves bearing torches. The procession arrived
at Murad's apartment; the door was burst open; his majesty perceived who
was the victim, and breathed more freely.

"Really," said the fair Hadrama, "this tutor has given us a most
unnecessary alarm."

"This is your stupidity, vizier!" said the king, frowning. "How dare you
disturb us for a trifle like this?"

"Sire, it was your lord chamberlain who roused me, and stated that the
prince was murdered. If I had for a moment supposed----" but at this the
chamberlain, seeing himself in danger of losing the royal favour,
threw the blame on the governor, who turned upon the commandant. The
commandant passed on the charge to the officer of the guard; and he,
being a man of action, promptly ordered a hundred blows of the bamboo to
be administered to the soldier who was the prime origin of the mishap.

The procession, reassured, was about to resume its progress, when the
queen suddenly uttered a piercing shriek.

[Illustration: 056]

"What's the matter now?" said Marsillus, giving a start, which was
repeated by all around him.

"Do you not see that the room is empty? They have killed my child. There
is no doubt about it: I was dreaming of a cat when you woke me! My child
is dead!"

"Then," said the chamberlain, "the tutor must have killed him."

"You don't know what you're talking about," said Marsillus; "and as for
you, madam, you're a fool. Retire to your apartments. And do you take
notice, governor of the palace, that if my son is not found by sunrise,
you will be honoured by immediate impalement. Go!--I rely upon your zeal
and activity!"

Marsillus retired to bed again, flung himself on his pillow, and slept
till nine, which was a thing he never did before. On waking, he saw the
governor of the palace seated motionless at the foot of his couch.

"Oh, there you are! You bring good news?"

"Sire, the young prince is found!"

"There!" said the sultan to the fair Hadrama, who had just come in, "you
see you were too ready to alarm yourself."

The sultana only answered by wiping away a tear.

"And pray where did you find Murad?"

"In the olive-grove which borders the royal park."

"Oh, ho! so my young eaglet is trying his wings. What was he doing?"

"The prince was taking a nap, surrounded by a lioness and three young
lions."

"That is impossible, governor. I know you too well: you would never have
gone to look for him _there!_"

"My lord, the lioness was dead, and so were two of the cubs. The third,
failing to obtain any other nutriment from its dam, was breakfasting off
her."

"And pray who had done all this slaughter?"

"I!" said Murad, who entered, pale and gory, followed by two slaves
dragging the young lion along in chains.

Marsillus rose, ran to his son, clasped him in his arms, and covered him
with caresses.

His son did not return them, for he had fainted, overcome with pain and
loss of blood. I need hardly say he was tended as became the son of a
king, and the slayer of lions.

[Illustration: 057]

A few days after, the prime minister submitted a report to the sultan,
proving in the clearest manner that the prince's tutor had committed
suicide. Marsillus smiled.

"Well done, vizier! I see how to reward you: you shall take the place
left vacant by my son's tutor."

Murad grew up. He and the young lion were never separated. They were
seen together everywhere--even on the field of battle, and thus it
was that in course of time they made their appearance in the lists at
Fronsac.

Now that you have, made the acquaintance of Murad Henakyeh
Meimoumovassi, we will return to Charlemagne.

[Illustration: 058]

[Illustration: 059]




CHAPTER VII. A FORMIDABLE FRIEND.

WHEN the Saracens had entered the lists they formed in a semi circle,
and the two ambassadors rode forward.

Murad was spokesman.

"I come to thee Charles, King of the French, on the part of my father,
Marsillus, King of Portugal, Valentia, Leon, and Castile. My name
is Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi; that of my companion in arms is
Angoulaffre. He is governor of Jerusalem, and direct lineal descendant
of Goliath. We come to challenge to combat _à l'outrance_ your peers and
barons, for whom, we here declare to you, we care no more than for the
pip of a pomegranate. We will compel those who hear us to reverence the
name of Allah and his prophet Mahomet. We offer combat singly against
twenty, thirty, forty, on foot or on horseback, armed or unarmed,
accepting in anticipation all the conditions which you or your knights
may choose to make. If you decline the meeting, we here proclaim our
intention of holding you up to the scorn and derision of all quarters of
the globe, regarding as felons and cowards those who refuse to measure
their strength with us. In support whereof, there lies my glove!"

Murad flung his gauntlet into the midst of the lists, and Angoulaffre
did the same. A low murmur ran round the assembled multitude, but
Charlemagne silenced it with a motion of his hand, and spoke as
follows:--

"I thank King Marsillus of Saragossa for the honour he has done us in
sending his son among us. But his son is a young man, and his words
are the words of youth. He appears to be ignorant of our history, our
tastes, and our customs. Nothing delights us more than to do battle in
a righteous cause, and it was not therefore necessary to accompany with
threats an offer which would be well received on its own merits, and
which, too, would have lost nothing by being conveyed in courteous
terms. We accept your challenge, glad to fight for the love of Heaven
and the Trinity, and to the confusion of Mahomet. None of us, it is
true, is accompanied by wild beasts as a guard, but we have all hunted
large game--the bear, or the huge-horned buffalo, so that we do not fear
the cautious master or his attendant. Neither is any one of us descended
from Goliath, or any other misbegotten child of the Evil One; but we all
know how to show ourselves worthy of the divinely-favoured David. What
brave and good men, animated by the love of God and their country, can
accomplish, we will do, relying on Him who disposes the victory."

The escort of Charlemagne on this uttered loud shouts of approval, which
were answered by the Saracens with cries in honour of Mahomet.

Charlemagne appointed his uncle Bernard, and Maynes, Duke of Bavaria,
marshals of the list, to arrange the conditions of battle. Murad
selected Priamus, King of Persia, and Garlan the Bearded, alcalde of
Valentia. While this was going on, Murad's lion, who was called Oghris,
which is, in the Saracen tongue, "Throat of Brass," had ceased to roar;
and, marvellous to relate, his eyes, usually filled with fire, had
become as gentle as those of a lamb. Everything about him grew mild. He
gazed as if fascinated at Aude, who, ignorant of the charm her beauty
had wrought, was talking with Roland. The lion approached her softly,
never taking his eyes off her, and growing ever more submissive as he
came near her.

Every one was so pre-occupied that the monster had reached almost to the
spot where Aude was standing before any one noticed him. But the horses
shied as he came near, and began to tremble so violently, that the
jingling of their accoutrements attracted the attention of Charlemagne
and his suite. Their eyes fell on the lion, but he, lost in
contemplation, continued to advance, more submissively than ever. The
knights, perceiving his object, drew their swords and shouted at
him, but he continued to advance without regarding them. Murad, in
astonishment, called to his lion; three times did he utter the call
which always brought the animal to his feet, but the lion continued to
advance without paying any attention to his voice. Murad, pale with fury
and disappointment, sprang on him, and struck him with the flat of his
sword, but the lion continued to advance without turning his head.

Aude, who was surprised;--Aude, who only did not tremble because she
had Roland and Oliver at her side;--Aude, who took pity on the poor
fascinated monster that came towards her, docile and trembling, had the
courage to dismount and approach the lion. When he saw her near him how
great was his delight! You would have vowed that in order to reassure
her and make her forget his power he made himself as small as possible.
When she came up to him he lay down and licked her feet. Aude bent down
and ran her fingers through his mane. The great brute licked her hand
tremblingly. Then the fair one took her scarf and bound it round the
neck of Oghris, who, rising gently on his feet for fear of alarming her,
allowed her to lead him in a string.

Great was the astonishment of the spectators; but the most astounded of
all was Murad. He did not pride himself particularly on gallantry and
good manners, so, dismounting from his horse, he seized the lion by the
mane, and, without taking the least notice of the slight bunds by Avhich
Aude the Fair held the lion, strove to drag him with him. But the lion,
furious, showing his teeth angrily, began to roar in such sort that a
terrible confusion ensued.

The horses reared, unseating knights even who were usually firmest in
their saddles. The spectators, on hearing it, took to flight in every
direction, and for two leagues round the startled peasantry looked with
astonishment at the clear sky, convinced that the sound was that of
thunder.

After a time the uproar subsided, and they beheld with horror Murad
extended on the ground. They did not, however, so much recognise him as
guess that he was represented by fragments of flesh and broken steel,
and a few fluttering rags of cloth--all that remained of the son of
Marsillus.

[Illustration: 061]

[Illustration: 063]




CHAPTER VIII. WHEREIN THE GOVERNOR OF JERUSALEM BEGINS TO SHOW HIS
TEETH.

ANGOULAFFRE, who up to this had remained unmoved, now began to choke
with rage. He rushed at the lion, who had again laid himself at the feet
of the mistress of his choice, and, catching it up by the ear, as one
would serve a rabbit, began to twist its neck. On this Oliver stepped
forward.

"What ransom do you set on the lion? It is a pet that my sister has
taken a fancy to, and I should like to present it to her. Will you take
a ransom in gold or precious stones?"

"In the land I govern, on the shores of the Red Sea, I have a palace of
turquoise, built upon pillars of crystal. It is so vast that the best
walker cannot make the circuit of it between sunrise and sunset. There a
hundred silver towers rise into the air; on each is a choir of singers,
or a band of musicians. In the centre is a gigantic dome of embossed
gold, surmounted by a diamond so huge and so bright, that even at night
it can be seen thirty leagues off at sea. It is called 'The Diamond
Beacon of Safety,' because it guides our sailors as surely as the north
star."

"I have," said Oliver, "a sword called Glorious. Galas, Munifican, and
Ansias laboured at its forging two years each. You are aware that they
made nine other swords--three each. Ansias made Baptism, Florence, and
Graban for Strong-i'-th'-Arm; Munifican made Durandal for Roland, and
Sauvagine and Courtain for Ogier the Dane; and Galas made Flamberge and
Joyeuse for Charlemagne, and Hauteclair, the third, for Closamont. When
the ten swords were made, the three brothers summoned a giant, and bade
him smite with Glorious against the edges of the nine others.
Glorious came out of the trial triumphant, and hacked each of the other
blades about a foot from the pommel. Give me the lion, and Glorious is
yours!"

Angoulaffre smiled, showing his double row of teeth, yellow as brass,
and sharp as pikes.

"What could I do with your arms? Look at me, and tell me if I need them.
See these nails!--they pierce deeper into wrought steel than your weapon
can into flesh. Behold these teeth! what engine of war is so powerful?
With them I can with one gnash divide a knight in half at the waist.
Look at these hands!--they can snap off an oak as you would pick a
violet. Regard these arms, and tremble! With these, one day, while out
hunting with the King of Persia, I strangled an elephant. Observe these
feet, and dread to come near them! In Nubia a mad rhinoceros dared to
attack me; he struck me in the calf; the horn broke off, and remained in
the wound, while I trampled the huge beast to death under my feet. What
use would your weapon be to me?"

"Nevertheless, I must have that lion; and, since you will not accept any
ransom for it, let it be the prize of our combat."

"And do you suppose you can encounter me alone?" asked Angoulaffre,
grinning so horribly that the lion thought his last hour was come.

"Does it want more than one to kill a dog?"

The giant, furious, let go the lion, which hurried off, crouching behind
Aude for shelter, like a chastised cur.

"Well! I am in good humour to-day," said Angoulaffre. "You see I am
disposed to smile. Be thankful for it. I shall be happy to show you how
the dogs of my country bite."

During this discussion the spectators, whose curiosity overcame their
fears, had resumed their places. The knights, by the aid of their
squires, had remounted their horses, and the mangled remains of Murad
had disappeared. Charlemagne, reaching the royal seats, gave the signal
for the commencement of the tourney.

The trumpets again resounded, mingling their music with the discordant
notes of the Saracen instruments. The heralds scoured the lists,
arranging all in their places. Then Angoulaffre approached Charlemagne.

[Illustration: 065]

"Are you, then, he whom they call the king? What sort of people are
these French, who are satisfied with such a sovereign? Is it an emperor
I see before me, dressed in silk like a woman? You call us dogs,
accursed Christians, and you dwell in burrows, as if you knew you shamed
the sun, that deigns to touch you with a few unimportant beams. In my
land the king is king not only by birth. If he were disguised amid
a multitude, you would say, on beholding him, "This is the king!" He
clothes his limbs in steel, and would blush to be seen in soft attire
when his faithful knights are going to do battle. Coward and effeminate!
You have allowed a hero, the son of a king, to be slain before your eyes
without attempting to rescue him. You have had more regard for yourself
and your knights than for your guest; and indeed you, all of you, have
reason to rejoice at his fall. Mahomet has summoned him to his presence,
ashamed to see that there were two of us to defend his name against
such wretched adversaries. I alone am sufficient for such a task.
Send, therefore, your peers and knights against me, either in a body or
singly; and if they dare undertake the adventure, believe me, you had
better give each a farewell embrace before you part." Then pointing to
Oliver, Angoulaffre continued--"This pigmy here has dared to challenge
me. Give him a guard worthy, if possible, of my attention, and I consent
to waste a few seconds upon him!"

Charlemagne was not accustomed to hear such language. His blood boiled
with rage, and, coursing wildly through his veins, made him at one
moment red as fire and the next pale as death. It must be held a final
proof that a man cannot expire of rage that Charlemagne continued to
live. His nobles were not a whit less moved than he. As for Angoulaffre,
he continued to smile savagely.

"It is by sword-stroke and lance-thrust that such words are answered,"
said Charles, "and you will receive a hundred blows for every syllable
you have dared utter."

"Ill-said, paltry kingling!" replied the giant. "_Our_ warriors never
need two blows at a foeman."

"Enough of parley, sir," said Roland. "Do you not see how you are
delaying us?" and then he added, aside, to Oliver, "My brother and dear
friend, you admire, I know, my castle on the banks of the Seine. Take
it, and let _me_ fight him first."

"No," said Oliver, "not for the crown would I resign this chance of
earning my passport to heaven."

"Take my horse, and give me up your place," said Ogirr the Dane. "You
know that Tachebrune is a horse without peer."

"You are mad to persist in asking me. You do me a wrong. Neither of you
would do what you ask of me."

And saying this, Oliver, having kissed the king's hand, assumed his
arms, and ran to take his post at the extremity of the lists, opposite
to Angoulaffre, who continued to grin horribly.

[Illustration: 067]




CHAPTER IX. WHEREIN THE EAGLE STOOPS, THE RAVEN CROAKS, THE WOLF HOWLS,
AND THE LION ROARS.

LARGE tears coursed down the cheeks of Charlemagne, as he gazed sadly
on his nobles and knights, and asked himself if Heaven would permit such
heroes to fall ingloriously by the hand of a miscreant.

[Illustration: 068]

Oliver crossed himself, and rode at the giant. All trembled; Oliver
alone trembled not.

It is hardly necessary to say that the usual conditions of this class
of duel were, perforce, somewhat modified on this occasion, for they
forbade any blows except at the body, and permitted only cuts, not
thrusts. As Angoulaffre was six times the height of Oliver, it was
impossible they could be strictly adhered to.

The two combatants rushed at each other, and quickly disappeared in a
cloud of dust. Then came the clash of steel, which sent a chill to all
hearts. Was Could that be the noise of his fall? No! the dust cleared
away, and Oliver was seen firmly seated in his saddle at the end of the
lists, prepared for another course. His lance had broken the buckle of
Angoulaffre's sword-belt. The huge weapon, in falling, had made a great
dent in the soil.

Frantic cries of "Hurrah for the brave knight!" rent the air.

"Charge!"

Again they dashed forward, and disappeared in the storm of dust. This
time, too, Oliver escaped unharmed; but the giant, confused by the
limited area of the lists, and miscalculating his distance, came down
full tilt upon the public gallery, his terrible lance made a deadly
passage through the crowd, and smashed the timber-work, which fell
in upon the sitters. In the crash Angoulaffre's horse lost its
breast-piece.

Ganelon had never been so delighted. He hated Oliver, whose friendship
for Roland was proverbial. "This evening," said he to himself, "these
boasters will sleep between four planks."

[Illustration: 069]

Wolf was as pleased and malicious as Ganelon.

The Duke of Aquitaine, you must know, had been struck with Aude's
beauty, and had demanded her hand; but Gerard de Vienne had rejected the
offer with scorn, and Oliver had said, with a laugh, "Go and ask Roland
for it."

Wolf and Ganelon were made to understand each other: they did not fail
to joke together in a whisper while Oliver was doing battle.

Now Charlemagne was never particularly pleased to see people jesting
on such occasions, and he was not slow to perceive their smothered
laughter, and grew very angry at it. This sarcastic sniggering enraged
him. The words of Angoulaffre still grated in his ears, and he fancied
that he was the subject of pleasantry for his vassals. Turning round,
delighted at a chance of relieving his anger, he said to Ganelon and
Wolf--

"The wolf and the crow, Heaven help us! dare to laugh at the eagle! Has
he sunk so low that he must submit to this?"

"Nay, His Majesty must not misunderstand us thus," said Wolf. "Our
recent submission to his commands should place our loyalty beyond
suspicion of that sort."

"What, then, is the reason of this unwholesome pleasantry? When the wolf
is pleased, the shepherd should be on his guard."

"An awkward blow of Oliver's made us laugh," said Ganelon, scowling at
the combatants.

"Oho! so that Gallant knight must serve you for a laughing-stock?
In truth, you would have done better to laugh at me. Am I no longer
Charlemagne? Did that miscreant say true? Because a giant dares look
me in the face, these dwarfs must snap at my heels! One of my bravest
knights undertakes, out of regard for me, an enterprise, the very
thought of which is enough to turn one's head; he is in danger of his
life, and people dare laugh at him under my very eyes! You have done
ill, let me tell you; and, since the venture which Oliver undertakes is
such good sport, you shall, both of you, take part in it at once. Now,
raven!--now, wolf! to your prayers for this hero; for I swear by Heaven
you shall take his place in the field!"

Then, leaving Ganelon and Wolf dumb with confusion, Charlemagne resumed
his place. Angoulaffre and Oliver, who only awaited the monarch's
return, ran another course. This time Ferrant d' Espagne arrived alone
at the end of the lists. The giant had adopted surer measures.

He had couched so low in the saddle that his face had touched his
horse's neck. Oliver, taking advantage of this, had thrust his lance
into his left eye, whereon Angoulaffre had seized him in his mighty
grasp, and had gripped him so hard, that his armour, bent and bruised,
forced itself into his flesh. Then the giant was seen to rise in his
saddle, and hurl the luckless knight to the ground, where he lay without
stirring, his armour broken, and bathed in blood.

[Illustration: 070]

Cries of horror resounded on all sides, but they were speedily drowned
by the shouts and music of the Saracens.

Charlemagne sat motionless, with his eyes fixed on the body of Oliver.
His bravest knights pressed round him, imploring him to send them to
fight the giant, but he did not hear them.

They brought a litter; the surgeons entered the lists, and soon the cry
was raised, "Oliver still breathes!" Then Charles roused himself, and,
with tears in his eyes, exclaimed--

"Blessed St. James! I have ever had full faith in you. Save this gallant
champion, and I promise you a chapel in the land of the Saracens. It
shall be so lovely, it shall be the envy of all the calendar."

Then, turning to Ganelon and Wolf, he said, "Now, as for you, Count of
Mayence, and you, Duke of Aquitaine, if you do not accept the combat, I
swear by Heaven that to-morrow you shall be degraded from the order of
knighthood on the very spot where this brave knight has just fallen."

"So be it," said Ganelon, "'twill be strange if we do not let you see we
are of as gallant and noble a lineage as your favourites!" and, followed
by Wolf, he descended into the lists.

[Illustration: 071]




CHAPTER X. ANGOULAFFRE THE MERCIFUL!

WHEN Angoulaffre saw these new adversaries approaching he frowned.

"Aha! for what do you take me, and why do you send these brats against
me? By my faith, Kingling, I do not thank you. If this be a sample of
your court it is but a poor one, and it is no wonder you are foremost in
it. But, in truth, I believe you are but sending me the refuse of your
knighthood, which you are not sorry to be rid of. You hope thus to tire
me, and to rid yourself of these small fry of warriors. I shall not
satisfy your wishes. I should blush to deal seriously with these puny
creatures. By the Prophet, my father would be astonished to see the task
I have had set me!"

Shrugging his shoulders, Angoulaffre took his post at the end of the
lists. He refused the lance which was brought him by thirty squires.

"It would be a rare jest if I needed arms to fight these pigmies," said
he, as he rode forward at an easy pace. Ganelon and Wolf charged upon
him, lance in rest, but instead of aiming at the giant they aimed at his
horse.

"Cowards and bunglers!" shouted Angoulaffre. "Oh, Charlemagne, I shall
not do you the pleasure of ridding you of such knights. I intend to
spare them, and let them go in peace for your disgrace for ever after."

So saying, the giant stooped, and, seizing the two as he had done
Oliver, he looked at them quite unconcernedly.

"Faugh! the wretched Christians! it would be a murder to put them to
death;" and with these words he rode off towards the chapel, still
holding Ganelon and Wolf in his grasp.

[Illustration: 072]

You have, of course, my dear readers, not forgotten the chapel of which
I spoke at the beginning of the story. It was surmounted by a huge iron
cross. Angoulaffre went up to it, and without injuring his prisoners, he
hung them by their belts, one on each limb of the cross, like a couple
of rings on a ringstand.

[Illustration: 073]

"Gallant defenders of the cross," said the colossus, as he rode back to
his place in the lists; "become its guardians also!"

[Illustration: 074]




CHAPTER XI. HOW ANGOULAFFRE HAD AN ATTACK OF TOOTHACHE, WHICH WAS THE
DEATH OF HIM.

ROLAND heard no further. The insolence of the giant had aroused in his
heart one of those fits of fury which, when coupled with strength and
courage like his, nothing can resist. The dishonour done to Ganelon and
Wolf enraged him, for he no longer saw in them either rivals or unworthy
opponents. They were knights--they were Christians, and he felt a share
of the insult offered to them.

He sprang on the back of Veillantif, and dashed into the lists. A murmur
of applause saluted his entrance. People felt that the real struggle was
only now commencing, and that if Roland were vanquished there was no one
to take his place. The honour of the French name was the stake of this
contest.

Three pages ran to pick up the gauntlet which Angoulaffre had flung
down in defiance, and dragged it with difficulty into the middle of the
lists. Roland stooped, picked it up, and flung it in the giant's face.

On receiving this insult the Saracen lost his self-possession, and gave
vent to an oath so terrible that all the assemblage crossed themselves.
You will not, therefore, be surprised, my friends, that I do not repeat
it, although it formed the entire speech of the Governor of Jerusalem.
He felt himself in the presence of an enemy worthy of him, and
understood that the time for words was gone by. As an habitual drinker
likes wine that is rough, warriors delight in foemen who smite hard.

This time the giant assumed his lance and his vast shield. The
spectators had not a drop of blood left in their veins, and many prayers
were breathed to Heaven for the success of the Christian knight.

The signal was given. The combatants dashed forward and encountered
half way. Angoulaffre had stooped down to await Roland, but he, with
superhuman activity, avoided the fearful blow which was aimed at him,
and struck his adversary on the face with his lance.

The spear lodged between two of his teeth and broke.

The greatest courage is often accompanied by little weaknesses.

The hero who sports with life on the battle-field will often shrink at
the sight of a spider. Angoulaffre, now, had a horror of a dentist--as,
my young readers, is the case, I conjecture, with most of you.

[Illustration: 075]

A decayed grinder had given him considerable pain for the last six
weeks. Imagine his rage, then, when he received a tremendous blow from a
lance on that particular tooth. He ceased to be a man--to be a giant:
he was a wild beast, mad with fury. He lost his presence of mind, which
until now had lent him double strength. Flinging aside his arms he flung
himself blindly upon his foe.

But Roland, whom danger never stirred, evaded him craftily, and harassed
him. He seemed to be playing with his formidable adversary. A deft
stroke severed the girths of Angoulaffre's horse; the saddle turned
round; the giant lost his balance, and fell to earth amid shouts of
laughter from the spectators. Roland approached him, gave him his hand,
and assisted him to rise. Then he asked him if he required rest.

"I never leave a fight half finished," said the giant; "but I am
thirsty, that is all."

Charlemagne, hearing these words, ordered his pages to roll a hogs-head
of Spanish wine into the middle of the lists. Angoulaffre broached it
with one blow of his fist, emptied it at one draught, and then, flinging
the cask beyond the barriers, remounted his steed.

[Illustration: 076]

The combatants selected fresh spears, and, having taken their places
on the field, rode at each other once more. This time they smote one
another full on the breast. What a terrific crash, my young friends! No
ironclad of our day could have resisted it. Angoulaffre was driven back
on his horse's crupper; he stuck his knees in so tight, to save himself
from a second fall, that the unhappy animal had all the breath knocked
out of its body. It was a misery to hear it cough.

Roland had bent beneath the stroke. His back had touched the crupper of
Veillantif, but the brave knight did not lose his seat. The spear had
glanced off his excellent armour from girdle to shoulder, and he escaped
unhurt, though the blood flowed from his mouth.

"I should be loth to kill so brave a knight," said the Governor of
Jerusalem. "I offer you your life; take it at my hands."

"I can accept nothing from you but blows," said Roland, quietly;
"because I feel certain I can give you as good as I take, and perhaps
even throw in a little over."

"As you please," said Angoulaffre; and once more they resumed the fight.

The giant flung aside his lance, and took a battle-axe, the sight of
which gave the spectators a fit of cold shivers. Roland also laid aside
his spear, and drew Durandal from its sheath.

Veillantif seemed endowed with human intelligence. The brave creature
divined the slightest wish of its master. Now it bounded, now it scoured
the plain; anon it charged or it reared, and ever it went unhurt through
the shower of blows. The horse of the Saracen was not worth half of
Roland's. Its size and weight rendered it difficult to manage. For some
minutes it coughed incessantly, and scarcely obeyed bit or spur. Roland,
by a clever turn, took the giant in flank, and with one blow of his
tremendous sword clove in two the horse of his opponent.

Angoulaffre came to earth, seated between the two severed halves of his
steed, and bellowing with astonishment and anger.

[Illustration: 077]

The Saracens had left off laughing now. Their music was silenced. Garlan
the Bearded, who commanded them, foamed with rage; he tore out a good
tenth of his beard by the roots. The Alcalde of Valentia foresaw the
fate of Angoulaffre, and was asking himself whether he and his men
should ever see Spain again.

Roland was loudly cheered; but, without taking any heed of it, he
dismounted, and, approaching the colossus, who had not yet regained his
feet, he said---

"Keep your seat, governor, and while you rest yourself, send some of
your warriors to me; there will then be no time lost."

"May I be struck by a thousand thunderbolts, if I give you a moment's
respite! Mount, and defend yourself!"

"I am not in the habit of taking any advantage in a combat. Since you
are dismounted, I will continue the contest on foot."

During this conversation ten horses had drawn from the lists the remains
of Angoulaffre's steed.

[Illustration: 078]

Then began a combat yet more terrible than any of its predecessors. The
marvel was how Roland escaped the rain of blows aimed at him; but the
bold knight managed so admirably, that he got close to the monster, and
cut off his right leg at the knee.

You will guess, my friends, how sad a figure the Governor of Jerusalem
cut with such a very ill-assorted pair of legs. He fell, biting the
ground with rage, and rolling to and fro in his attempt to rise, until
he wept at his own impotence. Roland approached him.

"You cannot continue the struggle. Your life is in my power. Accept
Christian baptism, and I will spare you."

Angoulaffre, without answering, rolled himself to the place where his
axe had fallen, seized it, and cut off his left leg at the knee. Then
raising himself on his stumps, he gazed sternly at Roland, and said,
simply--

"I am ready!"

[Illustration: 080]

At the sight of this act of Spartan heroism both Christians and Pagans
applauded. Charlemagne himself was touched.

"Governor of Jerusalem," said he, "desist from this useless struggle.
What greater proof could you give of your courage? Believe me, when you
appear again before your king in this guise, and tell him, 'It is Roland
who has conquered me,' you will not see him sneer at you."

"You--you Christians, then--can live after the shame of having been
vanquished? That, and that only, is beyond our power. Behold, faint
hearts! You have seen how we can fight; see now how well we know how to
die!"

I will not, my dear young friends, relate to you the end of this fearful
conflict. It was no longer a battle--it was a butchery. Blows followed
one another without pause. Roland was covered with wounds; his armour
was hacked away piece by piece, but he did not give ground. He felt his
strength failing, and desired at any price to bring the contest to an
end. Without regarding the almost certain death to which he exposed
himself, he closed with his foe, and dealt him a tremendous blow, which
stretched him at his feet.

There was one short minute, during which the impressed spectators kept
silence. The respect which bravery always commands restrained the burst
of the general rejoicing; but, these first few seconds past, every one
felt himself relieved of an immense peril.

The sight of Roland, to whom Charlemagne had hastened, was the signal
for an outburst of frantic cheering from every side.

The king embraced his nephew, and said--

"I would reward you for so splendid a victory. What would you have? My
gratitude is unbounded: let your desire be without limit. Which of my
provinces shall I bestow on you?"

"I am yet more ambitious. When I wish to own a province, I will go win
it with my sword."

"What would you have, then?"

Aude had just left Oliver, who had no longer need of her care. She felt
that the triumph of her lover would not be complete if she did not share
it.

Roland gazed at her so meaningly, that Charles turned to Gerard de
Vienne, and said--

"Here is an ambitious gallant, who seeks his reward at your hands. What
say you, Gerard, and you, Lady Guibourg? Does it not seem to you that
your niece will be fortunate in having for a spouse my friend and
nephew, Roland? I ask her hand of you for him."

"Sire," said Gerard, "it is doing us too great an honour."

"Aude could not have a nobler husband than Roland, who comes of your
royal line, sire," said the Lady Guibourg.

"I was not rich enough to satisfy this grasping soul," replied
Charlemagne, "and I thank you, Gerard, for coming to my help. Ah!
Turpin, here is work for you. No other is worthy to celebrate such
nuptials as these. Have ready a splendid sermon for the occasion, for
the wedding shall take place on our return to Cologne."

[Illustration: 081]




CHAPTER XII. THE LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT OF ANGOULAFFRE.

ANGULAFFRE was stretched on the ground, surrounded by his companions in
arms when the surgeons came to dress his wounds, he rejected their aid.

"Go to the Evil One, vile concocters of drugs! My soul is not foolish
enough to dwell in so dilapidated a mansion as that which I have to
offer now. All your remedies will but drive her away the sooner. Come
hither, Alcalde of Valentia, Corsablix, Margariz--all of you--come round
me, that I may die while looking on the faces of friends. Tell to King
Marsillus the manner of Murad's death--and mine. Tell him that: with my
last breath I called for vengeance on Roland. I bequeath to you a hatred
so fierce and strong, that it cannot but survive me. I leave all my
property, without exception, for the furtherance of vengeance. If
bribery can help you, spare nothing: there is no human integrity that
could withstand the sight of the wealth you have to offer. Swear to me
you will spare no means of hastening the downfall of this accursed one,
and I shall die more happy."

"Rely upon us," said Priamus. "We inherit your hatred; and whether it be
ten years, or whether it be twenty years hence, rely on it, this Roland
shall perish by our hands!"

"We will hew him into as many pieces as he has given you wounds," said
Garlan the Bearded.

[Illustration: 083]

"His death shall become a tradition," added Abysm, the favourite
of Marsillus. "I swear to you, people shall speak of it when the
recollection of this petty Charles shall be extinct."

[Illustration: 082]

"You had better implore the aid and protection of the Prophet in
your undertaking, for he who has vanquished me is not to be lightly
overcome," said Angoulaffre.

"If we have to unpeople Nubia, Persia, Egypt, the Atlas, the Caucasus,
Scythia, and Spain, to swell our forces," said Ecremis of Vauterne, "as
sure as Mahomet is greater than St. Peter, Charles and his knights shall
perish ere long."

"Before a year elapses we will sleep at Cologne," said another.

"Enough, babblers and boasters!" said Angoulaffre, who felt the chills
of death approaching; "do your best to carry back your carcasses whole
to Spain, and if Mahomet grants you that favour, renew there these
promises. In the meantime, take care of your precious hides in
to-morrow's tourney. Death grasps me by the throat--farewell! Ah, dog of
a Roland!"

These were the last words of the Governor of Jerusalem.

Sixty Saracens, marching in two files, bearing thirty spears between
them (a soldier holding each end of a spear), extemporised a litter, on
which the dead body of the giant was placed.

Two hours before, he had entered the lists, mounted on his steed,
followed by a brilliant suite of kings, emits, and alcaldes, and
preceded by a band of barbarous music; proud of his strength, relying
on his own bravery, boasting, and threatening. But if Heaven does not
favour the cause of the lion, it not unfrequently happens that the Iamb
gets considerably the better of him.

The enraged Garlan.




CHAPTER XIII. THE TWO ROGUES RELEASED.

THE whole assembly was so full of other matters, that no one gave a
thought to Ganelon or Wolf. Pinabel, the nephew of the Count of Mayence,
was the first to recollect them. Approaching Charlemagne, he inquired if
it would not be proper to release the two suspended knights, and if the
king would entrust the task to him.

"That concerns Roland," said the king; "he has achieved their
deliverance, and therefore they are his property. Go, then, nephew,
and take down the two heroes, who are cutting so very sorry a figure
up yonder. You will, of course, think it proper to give them the use of
their wings."

Roland was talking with Aude, and was not particularly pleased at the
interruption. However, he went to the chapel, where he arrived in a very
bad humour.

"It is very hard," said he to Ganelon, "to be put to inconvenience every
minute for people who are not the least grateful for what one does.
When a man hasn't the strength to carry out an enterprise, he should not
attempt it. This is the second time that I have had to release you from
a state of suspense, and for no fault of mine. For Heaven's sake, in
future don't put the credit of France in jeopardy lightly. Remember, you
are not the only Frenchman in the world, and also that I cannot always
be close at your heels to repair your blunders." And, without further
delay, he restored the two suspended knights to the ground, and returned
to the fair Aude.

"Well," said Wolf to Ganelon, "are you in the humour to digest affronts
like those?"

"I fancy, my lord duke, you have had your share of them too, and they
don't seem to disagree with you."

"It would be only right to chastise him for his insolence."

"And pray what hinders you?" said the count, smiling.

"The same reason that teaches you patience. This Roland is a brute and
a----"

Cut here the idlers congregated around the two vanquished knights, and
mocked at them unsparingly. Not being anxious to supply public amusement
gratis, they thought fit to retreat, and returned to their tents, where
they passed the night in the formation of projects that were far from
Christian, though they originated in Christian brains.

[Illustration: 085]

[Illustration: 086]




CHAPTER XIV. THE CORSELET OF CAMBRIC.

IT is nine o clock. All is quiet in the camp. The fires have been
extinguished as a measure of prudence, and only the moon is allowed to
gleam.

In the plain, however, a few tumblers displayed their feats by
torchlight to a few spectators, but ere long, losing their public, they
were fain to pack up their traps and seek repose beneath some forest
tree. By degrees every noise died away. Hardly a chirrup was heard to
give life to a lovely night; still, now and then, one heard from afar
the ringing of steel. It was some watch on its rounds. The armour
glittered a moment in the moonbeams and then disappeared, and that was
all.

Let us, too, go our rounds, and see what is passing in the camp. We
will begin with the Royal tent. If you were not with me, my dear young
people, I would defy you to enter it. Never was treasure or sacred
relic so carefully guarded. Charles slept in a great bed of state, and
a hundred of his bravest and stoutest men were appointed to guard him.
Forty knights kept watch, changing guard three times a night, according
to the muster-roll--ten at the head, ten at the foot, and ten on either
side, each with a drawn sword and a torch.

Aude, too, had retired to her pavilion. She could not sleep, however,
for thinking of all that had happened during the day--a day that had
been at once hateful and glad: hateful, because it had nearly deprived
her of her dear Oliver; joyful, because it had decided her marriage with
Roland--her dear Roland. Her waiting-women surrounded her. Ten Moorish
maidens sang to her Spanish ballads, which she preferred to all others,
but to-night she heard them not--she was lost in meditation. Four Saxon
damsels combed her long tresses, waiting for the signal to dress it for
the night, a signal she forgot to give. Eight Lombard girls had made
ready a perfumed bath, but it had been three times prepared already, for
it grew cold while she was musing. Oghris was not more fortunate. He
had gently placed his head in her lap, but she had not bestowed on him
a single glance. He was a guard that made a mockery of the precaution
taken to put sentinels at the tent-door.

Roland slept beside Oliver. The two gallant fellows had fallen asleep
hand in hand. The friends were now virtually brothers.

[Illustration: 087]

Meanwhile Ganelon and Wolf had concocted a murderous undertaking.

"Don't you think Marsillus would give a handsome price for Roland's
body?"

"I believe you," answered the Duke of Aquitaine; "but it would be better
to deliver him up alive, and let the king manage him. It is by craft we
must oppose him; as to force, we must not dream of that, for neither you
nor I could do anything with him in that line."

Let us take a Stroll now Roland and Oliver reposing, beyond the
camp, and see who they are that wander in the skirts of the forest. A
delightful couple are whispering together. Mita, the worthy sister of
Aude, whom we remarked at the head of the royal _cortège_, and who was
called "the little knight of pearls," Mita was walking along, leaning on
the arm of Miton of Rennes, the friend of Roland. They were followed by
a waiting-maid and a page.

"My sister is fortunate in having for her knight such a man as Roland."'

"Cannot you see how it breaks my heart to hear you speak so? To win your
favour must one be the only knight who has no equal in the field?"

"I know my own value, and it seems to me that I deserve to have
prodigies of valour done to win me. Listen, Sir Miton. You would wed
me: is it not so? You repeat, over and over again, you would achieve
miracles for my sake!"

"It is true."

"Then I shall seek a proof of this to-morrow. At daybreak you will
receive my commands. If you carry out well the enterprise I shall plan
for you, I will be yours--yours devotedly. If you attempt it, but do not
succeed, I shall be your friend as heretofore, but nothing beyond. If
you draw back, never speak to me again, for I should speak to you as to
a poltroon."

They had now reached the camp, where they must part.

"Farewell, Miton; may you succeed to-morrow. I go to pray for your
success."

She reached out a hand, which trembled in that of the knight, and which
he kissed respectfully. Miton returned to his tent, but did not close
his eyes all night. Every time a footstep passed near his tent he rushed
to the door, expecting to receive the message from Mila. At early dawn
an attendant came with a packet, which she gave to him, and said--

"My mistress sends me to you to communicate her wishes. 'Go seek Sir
Miton,' she said to me, 'and bid him rejoice it he be truly desirous of
proving to me that he is worthy of my love, for I am going to give him
an opportunity of proving it. Give to him this cambric garment of mine,
and bid him wear it to-morrow in the fight. If he loves me he will
consider it a talisman more potent and more secure than steel, and, full
of confidence, will present himself at the tournament without any other
armour except his greaves, his shield, and his helmet. If he does this
and triumphs, I shall be ready to give him any proof of my love that he
may demand. If he does not succeed, he shall none the less have my
esteem and friendship for having essayed it. If he should fall, I
will wear mourning for him and die in a convent. If he refuse, I shall
despise him as the falsest and most cowardly of men.'"

[Illustration: 088]

Miton, who had sunk on his knees to receive from the messenger of his
love the packet, which he covered with kisses, rose smilingly, and spoke
thus to the attendant:--

"Return to her whom you have the honour to serve, and tell her that I
am happy and proud that she has given me an opportunity of dying for her
pleasure. Without her, life is nothing to me: and this is putting me to
too easy a trial, for I feared she would send me away from her, and that
would have been to put me to a slow and lingering death. I feel truly
blest now, since I can devote to her openly every minute as it passes to
her service."

Miton gave all the gold and silver he possessed to the messenger,
dismissed her, and prepared himself for the battle.

He put on the garment sent him by Mita, and I assure you he looked very
well, and not at all ridiculous, when he was equipped as his lady had
commanded.

I ought to tell you, my friends, that our knight was about twenty-three,
and had a handsome face, framed in long yellow locks. He was second to
none in either elegance or strength.

The cambric corselet which he had assumed, bound round his waist with
a rich girdle, came down to his knees, leaving bare his neck and arms,
which were very white.

Thus equipped he visited the Archbishop Turpin, related to him his
adventure, confessed to him, took the sacrament, and then gave himself
up to prayer until the hour for entering the lists.

[Illustration: 089]

[Illustration: 090]




CHAPTER XV. MONTJOIE! MONTJOIE! ST. DENIS!

IT was nine o'clock in the morning. The heralds went about everywhere,
shouting aloud, "Lace your helms, brave knights! lace your helms!"

The combatants got ready for the conflict. They examined for the last
time with the greatest care every minute point of their armour, and
made sure that their horses were properly equipped and saddled. These
precautions taken, they hurried off to the lists; the Saracens by the
southern gate, the Christians by the northern.

Charlemagne took his place in the Royal pavilion, with Himiltrude by
his side. Aude placed herself on the throne reserved for the Queen
of Beauty. Oghris laid himself at her feet, surveying the crowd with
wondering eyes.

The benches were crowded. The knights took their places. Trumpet-peal
and shout rent the air. The Emperor was in his place.

The heralds next proclaimed silence, read the conditions of the
tournament, and called on the knights to do their duty, for the honour
of Heaven, the Emperor, and the ladies. Then they called the two
leaders, Christian and Saracen, to take command of their forces.

Garlan the Bearded rode forth, and reviewed his men. Miton did the same,
and advanced into the centre of the lists. His novel style of armour
attracted some attention.

"What is this?" said Charlemagne. "Is Miton out of his senses, or does
he come here to seek certain death? Go instantly, and command him to
quit the lists."

Ogier the Dane darted forward to convey the Royal command, but was
stopped by Turpin, who had heard Charles's exclamation.

"Pardon me, sire, for thus suspending the execution of an order you have
given; but Miton is performing a vow. Your Majesty would find it vain to
forbid him the combat. Heaven alone is able to preserve him." The severe
eye of the bishop met the supplicating looks of Mita, and her eyes
sought the ground.

Aude understood all, and wished to interpose.

"Sire, you will not suffer so brave a knight to be slain----"

Charlemagne shook his head sadly. "I know Miton, and nothing will
prevent him from carrying out his enterprise."

Then turning towards the suite of the Queen of Beauty, he said--

"I have among you, ladies, a cruel foe, who thus devotes to death one of
my bravest knights. Let us say the prayer for the dead on behalf of the
victim of this relentless beauty."

All rose, and repeated the supplication in a low voice, Turpin leading
them. The terrified Mita alone had not the power to rise. She sank on
her knees, and would have remained there motionless and overcome, had
not her sister raised her.

In the meantime Miton, ignorant of what was passing, and not even
hearing the shouts of the crowd, or the entreaties of his comrades, who
begged him not to devote himself in this way to destruction--

Miton, gay and proud, to think of the trial he was subjected to, had
made all his dispositions for the combat.

[Illustration: 091]

There were a hundred horsemen in the field--fifty on either side.
Their leaders drew them up in two lines of twenty-five. It was truly an
imposing sight--these brave fellows, clad in their glittering arms; in
firm and compact lines, planted well in their war-saddles. One might
have called them a column of iron. The horses, no less impatient than
their masters, whinnied and pawed the ground.

At last Charlemagne gave the signal.

"Charge!" shouted the heralds.

Scarcely were their voices heard ere the first rank of combatants dashed
forward. The two parties met halfway with an alarming crash. In vain did
the spectators attempt to make out the result of this first onset. They
were obliged to wait till the dust had blown off. The heart of Mita beat
very fast during those few seconds, but at last she beheld her knight
hand-to-hand with Garlan the Bearded. One half of the combatants were
stretched on the earth; some so sorely wounded, that their squires had
to come, raise them, and drag them out of the _mêlée_. Others, however,
got up without aid, and went to seek fresh adversaries.

Priamus had his spear broken, but he had kept his seat in the saddle.
Seeing Girars of Roussillon engaged with Corsablix, a wild chief
from the Atlas, he rushed towards them with uplifted blade. But the
Burgundian knight perceived his approach, and rapidly dashing at his
first opponent, he seized him by the throat, made him do service as a
shield against the blows of the King of Persia, and finally flung him, a
bleeding and mangled corpse, under the feet of the horses. Then, having
but one enemy to deal with, he determined to seize Priamus's horse, and
made such good use of his feet, nails, and teeth, that in a twinkling
he was in the saddle; while the King of Persia, rolling in the dust,
yielded up his impious soul through twenty gaping wounds.

"Allah Akbar! Allah is great!" cried the Saracens.

"St. Denis, Montjoie! Montjoie!" cried the knights; and, lo! the second
rank flung itself into the conflict.

The blare of trumpets and Saracen horns, the beating of drums and gongs,
drowned the noise of groans and imprecations.

The dead and dying were once more dragged out. The wounded sought
shelter as best they could. Forty warriors yet remained to contest the
field--twenty-five Saracens and fifteen Franks.

For a quarter of an hour Miton and Garlan had fought together, with no
advantage on either side. With his keen blade the Count of Rennes had
cleft the casque of the Alcalde of Valentia, and would have split his
skull open but for the turban, which deadened the blow. Garlan had
hacked in pieces his adversary's shield, and the corselet of cambric
began to be marbled with streaks of gore. Miton saw that the ranks of
his warriors were thinning, and was anxious to make an end of his foe in
order to hasten to their aid. He closed with him, knee to knee, foot to
foot, and, regardless of the danger to which he exposed himself, seized
Garlan by the gorget of his coat of mail, dragged him from his horse,
and then passing him from his right hand to his left, held the point of
his sword to his throat, and compelled him to yield to his mercy. Then
he sent the miscreant a foot beyond the barriers, and gave his charger
to Thierry, Duke of Ardennes, who had just been unhorsed.

Cha'chaân el Da'djah, Emir of Toledo, entertained the presumptuous idea
of avenging Garlan the Bearded, as if, because he had strangled a few
lions in the desert, ripped up a few elephants, and cut in pieces a
million or so of enemies, he could pretend to hope for, the conquest of
a French knight. He shouted his war-cry, and darted forward to meet
the Count of Rennes, brandishing, as he did so, a huge flail with seven
chains, the same with which Attila armed himself when fighting the
legions of Aétius. But the blow was delivered in empty air--dragged the
Emir forward, and made him lose his balance. Miton took advantage of
this miss to seize Cha'chaân el Da'djah by the leg, and dragged him from
his seat with such violence as to break the saddle, entangle him with
the harness, and throw the horse down on its side. Then the spectators
beheld a strange sight. The Count of Rennes grasped his foeman by the
ankles, rose in his stirrups, and, using the body as a mace, swung it
round his head, dashed into the thick of the fight, and began laying
about right and left at the Saracens with the Emir. Every time this
novel arm fell it encountered some weapon of defence, so that before
long little was left of it but shreds. After a time the mortal
instrument of war lost its weight, and became useless. When Miton flung
it away it had stretched eight Saracens on the plain.

He cast his eye over the field. Marganice, Governor of Carthagena, was
fighting with Roard of Limoges and Itiers of Clermont; Garnaille,
King of Ethiopia, confronted Lambert the Short and Humbert, Count of
Bourges; M'kamat Iladdada, Caliph of Mecca, was showing a bold front
to Riol of Mans, Hoël of Nantes, and Bazin of Geneva. Alis, King of
Morocco, was engaged with Pinabel; while Sangaran, who ruled at the
source of the Niger, Baimalanko, chief of the tribes on the borders
of the Dead Sea--each one of these two blacker than the other--and
Zunizum-Kalakh, King of Garbe, pressed hard on Aimery of Narbonne, who
was, however, giving them two blows for one.

Miton flew to his rescue, and in three minutes, and with twenty strokes
of his sword, had ridded him of his foes. Sangaran and Baimalanko fell
before his arm, and went to rejoin the Evil One whose livery they wore.

"Thanks, I owe you a similar service," said Aimery to the Count of
Rennes. "I shall have finished with this villain in a few seconds. I am
not afraid of a single encounter, so leave me and go succour Pinabel,
who has scarce blood enough left to keep him alive."

And, in truth, the nephew of Ganelon was fighting in the dark, for
he was blinded with his own blood. The King of Morocco, who saw a
new foeman coming towards him, determined to abandon the contest with
Pinabel and charge at once on Miton, a manouvre he accomplished so
rapidly that he took the latter by surprise. For four seconds the
Count of Rennes was exposed defenceless to the fury of Alis, and this
unguarded moment cost him a gash which laid open his left arm from
shoulder to elbow, and marked him with a purple chevron on the wrist.
Mita uttered a shriek as if she had received the blow, and hid her face
in her hands.

"See," said Himiltrude, "what interest the little Mita takes in the
combat, sire. The wound the Count of Rennes has just received makes her
heart bleed."

"Keep your nonsense to yourself, madam," said the Emperor, who hated to
be interfered with at the wrong moment. "When men wield the sword,
women should not wag the tongue and he abruptly turned his back on his
consort. In point of fact, it was not a well-chosen time for talking."

And now Riol of Mans had, with a dexterous back stroke, sent the head
of M'kamat Haddada flying, and this new kind of projectile had struck
Marganice, Governor of Carthagena, in the face, and so confused him that
he neglected to parry a furious blow aimed at him by Itiers of Clermont.
This really excusable oversight cost him his life. One sharp thrust
pinned him to his horse's crupper like a butterfly on a cork.

[Illustration: 095]

Garnaille also perceived his end approaching. Lambert the Short gave him
no respite.

"It shall never be said," cried, fiercely, the King of the Ethiopians,
"that I received my death-blow from a Christian hand." Thereupon,
resting the pommel of his sword on the ground, he flung himself on the
point and expired shouting, "Allah!"

Aimery of Narbonne, a lad of sixteen, seemed to be playing with his
opponent.

"Dog!" exclaimed Zumzum-Ivalakh, "cannot you fight more steadily?"

"I will give you a lesson in politeness," said Aimery, still smiling.
"First of all, I don't approve of people addressing me without baring
their heads." As he spoke, his sword sent the King of Garbe's helm
flying. It was one of the famous casques of the ancient tribes of
Beni-Ad.

"Bravo, Pagan. Are not you afraid of getting sunburnt?"

A blow of the battle-axe, which shivered the Count of Narbonne's shield,
was all the answer vouchsafed by Zumzum-Ivalakh.

"Bless me! he's getting vicious," said Aimery, without being in the
least put out. "We must teach him to say he's sorry."

His sword whirled in the air and smote off the wrist of the King of
Garbe, and so brought the combat to a close.

The King of Morocco alone continued to make resistance. Miton hastened
to dispatch him, for he felt his strength failing him. However, he would
receive aid from no quarter save Heaven. His shield was riven, his left
arm, laid open with a terrible gash, hung powerless by his side, and
every blow he dealt his enemy cost him five in return.

Mita had no eyes for any but the Count of Rennes. She lived with his
life, she suffered for his wounds, and she would have fallen dead had he
perished. How she blamed her cruel commands, and how she hated the King
of Morocco! In truth few men's deaths have been as fervently prayed for
as his was.

Miton felt a cold sweat seize him; a mournful singing in his ears made
him fancy his end was approaching. He struggled against death, and gave
one last blow at his opponent, then fell senseless under his horse's
hoofs. That blow was the last the Moorish king received. The sword
pierced his bosom, and the steel remained fast in the wound. He was
immediately seized with the death shudder, flung wide his arms, dropped
his weapons, and uttered so terrible a cry that his frightened steed ran
away at full speed straight ahead until he dashed against the walls
of the lists. His rider rolled in the dust. The King of Morocco was no
more.

Charlemagne sprang up beaming with joy.

"Ogier," said he to the King of Denmark, "go bring me news of Miton, and
tell him how I prize his valour. I am, moreover, not the only one who
prizes him here, it appears. Well, little one," he added, turning to
Mita, "you have perilous fancies. For this once all has turned out well,
but you must promise me not to tempt the devil a second time."

Mita flung herself at the Emperor's feet, and kissed his hand in
silence. Charlemagne smiled.

"Come," said he, "rise, Countess of Rennes."

[Illustration: 096]




CHAPTER XVI. A FUNERAL MARCH.

THUS ended this brilliant passage of arms. Was I not right, my children,
when I told you that its equal was never seen?

The wounded Saracens were conveyed to hospital, and I need hardly
add, they were as well cared for as if they had been duly-baptised
Christians.

The dead were buried; they were sixty-three in number, neither more nor
less. There were, after this tournament, a great many thrones to let in
the East.

The surgeons declared that the wounded would not be fit to move for a
month at the very least.

Charlemagne loaded the survivors with rich gifts, and then, after
four or five days of rejoicing, he prepared to depart, leaving Fronsac
strongly garrisoned. He wished to spend Advent Sunday at a town
anciently called Durie, in the diocese of Julliers, and the Feast of the
Resurrection at the Cathedral of St. Lambert, in Liege.

When the Saracens were left alone, they determined, after a long
consultation, to inform King Marsillus without delay of the melancholy
fate of his envoys, and to bear to him the mortal remains of his son.
Nobody, however, cared to be the bearer of such tidings, and one and all
professed to suffer horribly from their wounds. In short, of all that
brilliant expedition, there were none left to perform this duty except
the band.

The solemn procession set out for Spain. The drums, covered with
mourning, preceded the hearse about twenty paces.

Thus it was that Murad Henakyeh Meimoumovassi re-entered his father's
dominions!

[Illustration: 096]


END OF THE FIRST BOOK,




BOOK THE SECOND -- THE PROPHET'S PARADISE.


[Illustration: 099]




CHAPTER I. HOW CROQUEMITAINE WAS CHRISTENED.

IN turning over the last page, my young friends, you have grown nine
years older. You see time flies quickly when you read my writings. Do
I ask too much in begging you to make a hasty flight with me, in five
minutes, from the year 769 to the year 778?

Charlemagne, after having, as I said just now, performed his religious
duties at Duren and at Liege, returned to Worms at the beginning of the
year 770. There Miton and Mita were married, and there, subsequently,
the latter gave birth to a lovely little girl, who was called Mitaine--a
lovely little angel, plump and soft, with large black eyes, and golden
locks as bright as the glory of a saint. Charlemagne saw the infant one
day in its mother's arms, and believed he beheld a vision.

"Surely," said the good Emperor, "this is Our Lady with her holy babe!"

When he came nearer, he recognised the Countess of Rennes.

"You are too blest, Lady Mita. You are favoured of Heaven indeed.
It is not possible but that this little angel should bring good fortune
to all who approach her; and, if she has not already been christened,
I should like to be one of her sponsors. Would you wish me to be her
godfather?"

[Illustration: 100]

Charlemagne took one of the child s tiny hands, and kissed it, the
little arm disappearing entirely in the monarch's bushy beard and
moustache.

Then, radiant with joy at this meeting, which he looked upon as a good
omen, the Emperor hastened to an assembly of the people that he had
convened. He was so happy and devoid of anxiety, that he yielded to the
intercession of his mother, Bertha of the Big Feet, who had long been
trying in vain to bring about a reconciliation between him and his
brother Carloman.

During this same year Himiltrude bore a son, who was charming in face,
but, unfortunately, deformed in figure. Charles christened him Pepin,
but the people nick-named him Hunchback; and when the populace takes
upon itself to act as sponsor, the names it gives do not die out.

This son and heir was not calculated to flatter the Emperor's dignity.
His father did not receive him very favourably, and determined to
divorce Himiltrude.

Aude and Roland, less fortunate than Miton and Mita, were not yet
married.

"Sire, is it not time to celebrate our nuptials?" said the Count ot
Mans one day to Charlemagne. "For eight months I have been waiting your
pleasure, and I trust you will at last fix a day for the marriage."

The Emperor had just had a dispute with his queen about the child, so
that he did not just then regard marriage very favourably. He did not
listen with a very good grace to his nephew's entreaty.

"By my beard, I consider you're in too great a hurry:--know that!
Your beard is scarce grown, and yet you want to be at the head of an
establishment. That is not what I consider proper. You have to make
a name for yourself before you think of transmitting it to others.
Besides, a man never fights so well if he has a wife and family; so
don't bother my head any more about it. You are, both of you, young
enough to wait--wait!"

Queen Bertha, who had no more affection for her daughter-in-law
than Charles had for his wife set out for Lombardy to settle a fresh
alliance, and before long returned with Desiderade, daughter of Didier,
King of Lombardy. Himiltrude, I should add, was divorced, despite the
threats of the Pope, Stephen the Third.

Charlemagne spent his Christmas this year in Burgundy, and Easter at
Valenciennes, in Hainault.

The reconciliation of the brothers had never been more than a formal
one; so that when, about the second week in December, 771, Charles heard
of Carloman's death at Samoucy, a royal palace in the old diocese of
Laon, he did not waste any time on tears. He called together a full
court at Valenciennes, announced to his lords the death of his brother,
and led them into Neustria. He encamped on the royal farms of Carbonac,
in the midst of the forest of Ardennes. The formidable appearance of the
forces he commanded induced the nobles and bishops to do fealty to him.
Gerberge, daughter of Didier, and widow of Carloman, endeavoured vainly
to assert her children's rights. She was compelled to fly with them
and a few attendants, and seek refuge at the court of her father.
Charlemagne was then proclaimed sole ruler of all the realm of the
Franks.

Queen Bertha's choice had not proved a very fortunate one. Desiderade,
sister of the dethroned Queen of Neustria, did not make a very sprightly
appearance at the Court of France, so Charles determined to get rid of
her.

Roland, who was ever lamenting the indefinite postponement of his
marriage, once more addressed his uncle on the subject.

"You do not intend, I am sure, sire, to do me a wrong, but you inflict
more suffering on me than I can express by thus perpetually adjourning
my union with Aude."

[Illustration: 101]

Charlemagne, who had just been having high words with the queen, was not
favourably disposed to marriages. He replied, in an ill humour--? "Do
you want to drive me crazy, my fine nephew? Marriage is a folly, take
my word for it. Resides, I have a fancy to ravage the land of Saxony. I
hear that in a town they call Eresburg--I don't know why--they worship
an idol named Irminsul, and I have set myself the task of burning this
impudent divinity. I count on your assistance. On my return we will talk
about your marriage."

[Illustration: 102]

Roland went away sadly to find his Aude.

In the year 771, the Emperor spent Easter at Herstall, and Christmas at
Attigny. About the beginning of the year 772 he convened his nobles
at Worms, placed himself at their head, and invaded Saxony. This land,
subdivided into numerous petty states, was inhabited by Westphalians,
Osterlindsi, Sclaves, Hungarians. All these tribes were driven back
to the Baltic, their idols were destroyed, and their lands devastated.
Compelled to sue for peace, they came in and did homage 011 the banks of
the Weser.

Charlemagne, who was no less terrible to his wives than to his enemies,
got rid of Desiderade, his second queen, and determined to marry a
third. He was of this mind when Roland once more sought him.

"Sire, since you have given me encouragement to hope, I come to remind
you that I love Aude, the niece of Gerard of Vienna, your friend, and
that you have promised her to me in marriage as a reward for conquering
Angoulaffre. You desired me to follow you to Saxony, and I did so; no
one can say, surely, that I was sparing of my person in the campaign.
You have often spoken severely against marriage, but I understand you
have changed your views, since you are, for a third time, going to do
yourself what you used to say was bad for others. I am your sister's
son. I have served you to the best of my ability, and every one agrees
that the ability of Roland is no trifle. Will you not please to fix a
day for my nuptials?"

Charlemagne was in a particularly good humour that day. He burst out
laughing at his nephew, and said--

"By my beard? and sceptre, I believe this youngster is going to set me
to school. My friend Ganelon was right when he had me beware lest this
rogue should lead me by the nose. So-ho! my warrior, have I not made you
Count of Mans and peer of the realm? Have not I granted you the Marches
of Brittany? And must I now reward you for the blows you have struck in
defence of your own precious hide? No, my fine nephew; I don't approve
of people who try to force my game. Besides, I have a notion, after my
marriage, of making an excursion in the direction of Lombardy. You will
accompany me. When we come back we will see what is to be done."

[Illustration: 103]

This year (772) Charles kept the festivals of Easter and Christmas at
Herstall, on the Meuse. About this period Didier, King of Lombardy,
invaded the states of St. Peter. Coming at the head of ten thousand
stout lances, he laid siege to Rome. Pope Adrian did not lose heart for
a trifle like that. He closed the gates of the Eternal City, carefully
inspected the walls, and manned them with troops, determined to perish
amid the ruins of his capital rather than surrender.

Then he sent a deputation of bishops and men of distinction to
Charlemagne, to remind the son of King Pepin that he was a Roman noble,
and that it was his duty to defend the Church in the person of
its supreme head. The Emperor was not desperately fond of his
ex-father-in-law, at whose court all his enemies found refuse. He had
lone meditated an expedition in his direction, and so, accepting with
joy this providential chance, he convened a full court at Paderborn. The
expedition was resolved on enthusiastically, and Geneva was chosen as
the rendezvous of the forces. The army was divided into two sections.
Bernard, Charlemagne's uncle, had command of one column, with orders
to cross Mount Joux (St. Bernard), and open a campaign in the plains of
Milan, while the Emperor led his half of the army over Mount Cenis.

In vain did Adalgisus, son of Didier, attempt to defend the passes of
the Alps. He was everywhere repulsed, and was hemmed in at Pavia, where
his father joined him (October, 773). Pavia was then a castle, which
would well have deserved the reputation of being impregnable if it had
not (as is the case with all impregnable places) been taken several
times. Nevertheless, it displayed some coquettishness in the matter,
never permitting itself to be captured till after a wearisome war; for
it required no less than a whole winter to scale its walls, which were
seventy feet high, to carry its seventeen gates, and make oneself master
of its sixty-two towers.

[Illustration: 104]

Charlemagne went to Rome to spend the Holy Week. He entered it in
triumph on the 2nd of April, 774. A grand procession of bishops and
nobles went out to meet him at Novi, and accompanied him to St. John at
the Lateran, where Adrian waited to receive him. The crowd hailed him
as a preserver. He was surrounded by banners and crosses; people of
distinction vied for the honour of carrying his victorious arms; and
little children, dressed in ancient costume, strewed flowers in his
horse's path. The Pope and the Emperor embraced, and the latter, after
having taken the sacrament, visited, attended by his suite, all the
sacred spots in the great capital of the Christian world.

A council was called, at which one hundred and fifty-three bishops and
priests assembled to assist the Pope in conferring on Charlemagne the
most extensive powers and privileges.

During this time famine was making fearful havoc in Pavia. Every day
people died of starvation in hundreds, but the town did not surrender.
Charlemagne was not one who liked to see work long about. He quitted
Rome and assumed the command of the army, and a few days after Didier
was forced to surrender. Neither his courage nor his submission could
appease the Emperor, and the conquered prince, his head sprinkled with
ashes, had to kneel to his new lord. The last of the Lombard kings
became a monk, and finished his days, under the name of Brother
Desiderat, in the monastery of Corbie. Ansa, his wife, the two sons of
Carloman, and Gerberge their mother, with Desiderade, the divorced
wife of the King of the Franks, all fell into Charles's hands, and he
condemned them to the cloister. Lombardy was thus made the property of
the crown of France.

[Illustration: 105]

Aude and Mita had retired to Paris, where they awaited mournfully the
return of Roland and Miton. Here the Countess of Rennes gave birth to a
marvellously beautiful boy, who was christened Mitis. Never was a baby
made so much of. Nothing was good enough for him. The two women, left
to themselves, formed endless projects, and counted with impatience the
hours which seemed to pass so slowly. But one day the weeping attendants
made their appearance, bearing the dead body of the little cherub. They
related that a knight, with his visor closed, had attacked them and
snatched the child from his nurse; that, without regarding their cries
or supplications, he had made his way at full galop to a neighboring
stream, where he had dismounted, and, thrusting the child into the
water, had held it down with his foot for some minutes. Despite the
threats he uttered they came up with him, but too late. The monster,
having lifted the corpse ashore with his foot, remounted his horse and
fled.

[Illustration: 106]

The two sisters were for a long time like a couple of mad women. So
excessive was the grief of each that one might fairly have asked which
was the mother of the murdered babe.

Now it happened that on the day of the murder Ganelon had passed through
Paris on his way to Brittany.

The Saxons, taking advantage of Charlemagne's absence, had invaded the
territory lying between the Rhine and the Weser. The Emperor, but just
returned from Lombardy, sent against them four formidable armies; then,
having held an assembly at Duren, he placed himself at the head of a
fifth column and crossed the Rhine (775). He made himself master of
Eresburg, and left a garrison there to hold it, and next defeated at
Brunsberg the masses of Saxons that endeavoured to stop his passage
of the Weser. He advanced as far as the Oder, cutting the Westphalian
forces into pieces on his route, and then marched back after having
reinforced the garrison of Eresburg, which was to serve as a prison for
his Saxon captives.

This year Hildegarde presented Charlemagne with a daughter, who was
christened Rotrude. The Emperor was so delighted with her that Roland
ventured to renew his request.

"Sire, you bade me share the campaigns in Saxony and Lombardy, and I did
my duty to the best of my power. Is it not time----"

"My dear nephew, spare your eloquence. I see you coming, and begin to
know your petition by heart. Well, by St. Nazaire! I will grant you the
request you press so warmly. In one month you shall be wed."

Five days after they had to mount, and march for Italy again. Rotgause,
Duke of Friuli, and Adalgisus, son of Didier, had resolved to attack
Rome and Italy by sea and land (776).

Charles once more crossed the Alps, took Rotgause a prisoner, and,
having cut his head off, handed over the government of Friuli to one of
his French nobles, the Count Markaire. Then he set out for Worms.

One day the Emperor was riding at the head of his army, with Roland
beside him. They were marching alongside of a splendid corn land. The
reapers, terrified at the sight of the soldiers, had flung down their
sickles, and fled; but, their curiosity restoring them their courage to
some o o degree, they ventured to watch the column from a safe distance.

"Have you never, sire, envied the lot of these peasants?" asked the
Count of Mans.

Charles looked at his nephew in wonderment, thinking he was gone mad.

"When once their work is over," continued Roland, "they return to their
homes to find a wife waiting on the threshold to embrace them, and a
bevy of children who storm them for kisses; while we----"

"I understand you, nephew mine. This is a new way of putting it that you
are trying, and if I let you have your talk out, it would infallibly
end in the old question, 'When is the marriage to be?' I am not more
hard-hearted than most people; and, by the mass! on my return---"

The Emperor paused. He had just caught sight of a whirlwind of dust a
long way off. By degrees the whirlwind lessened to a cloud--the cloud
turned into a horseman--the horseman proved to be Hugo of Cotentin.

[Illustration: 107]

The Count Palatine had spurred fast to tell Charles that the Saxons were
again in revolt, and were ravaging the banks of the Rhine.

Roland sighed. "Aude--dearest Aude!" said he, "shall we never be united
except in Paradise? If I thought so, I would hasten the period, and get
myself killed in the very next fight."

But I should never finish my story if I were to relate to you all the
expeditions of Charlemagne against the Saxons. He was always crossing
the Rhine, sweeping away whole nations, receiving their submission, and
taking hostages; but scarcely had he turned his back before he heard the
growlings of a fresh eruption. You will learn all this from pages more
serious than mine. I will only add, that in 777 Charlemagne assembled
the Saxons and their rulers at Paderborn, and that a great many came,
and were baptised.

I must now resume my story.

Charlemagne is at Paderborn, surrounded by his Court. Hildegarde had
borne him a son, who received the name of Carloman. Aude was more lovely
than ever. Miton was now thirty-two, Mita twenty-seven, and Mitaine
eight. Oghris was growing old now. His coat was turning silvery. He now
required a long ten minutes to quarter an ox, but his claws were still
good. He had taken a mighty fancy to Mitaine; and often, when they had
tried to separate them, the lion had grown so thin, and the child so
melancholy, that they were compelled to abandon the idea.

The god-child of Charlemagne had often been made the aim of assassins,
and, without doubt, the same fate was intended for her that had befallen
her brother. But Oghris was always at hand, and the murderers had to
take to flight. On one occasion, however, one of them had not got off
quickly enough, and so paid the penalty for the others.

"Now, at last," said Miton, "I shall understand the meaning of all
this!"

Unfortunately, the lion had not thought of this, and his victim was
reduced to such small fragments that nothing could be discovered from
them.

[Illustration: 109]

Charles flew into a great rage on hearing of the attempts to which his
god-child had, more than once, nearly fallen a victim.

"By Joyeuse! he who touches my god-child is a bold man. Tell me,
Mitaine, have you no indication to give me which might put us on the
track of this devourer of babes?"

"None, my lord; the monster appears and disappears as if by magic."

"Well, be he fay, ogre, or vampire, I swear to Heaven I will deliver him
into your hands. But until it is in our power to hang, draw, and quarter
him, how shall we distinguish this monster, who wishes to devour you, by
name?"

"Let us call him Croquemitaine!"

"So be it. Well, then, Croquemitaine shall be hanged: take my word for
it."

In the year 777 Charlemagne celebrated Easter at Nimègue.

[Illustration: 110]




CHAPTER II. THE KING OF BEAUTY,

ONE chronicle which I have discovered, and which is only known to me,
assures us that Charlemagne was devotedly fond of children. It was his
pleasure one day to call a couple of hundred of them together, in his
royalty of Paderborn, and say to them--

"You are the masters here, and my servants are at your disposal. Make
hay of all the flowers in my gardens, and my gardeners shall assist you.
Plan a dinner tremendous enough to kill my friend Guy of Burgundy with
indigestion, and my cooks are under your orders. Ransack my illuminated
books; and if by chance you tear them, Eginhard will restore them so
that it can't be detected. Break the silver strings of the queen's harp,
and they shall be replaced before she suspects mischief. Command, bully,
pillage, if you like, to your hearts' content. There is but one thing
I forbid"--and Charles, knitting his great brows, spoke in a voice
of thunder--"one thing I forbid, do you hear? I forbid you to put
yourselves out of the way in the slightest degree."

This speech was calculated to raise the wildest enthusiasm. In a moment
the palace was ravaged. Mad with liberty, the little folks rushed hither
and thither, pillaging everywhere at random, and to no purpose, like
silly butterflies. The happiness of being free to do what they pleased
was enough.

It was indeed a deafening tumult, an unequalled outburst of jollity.
They tore down the hangings; they broke open the aviaries; they
smashed the statues; they ransacked the sideboards; they tore up the
flowers--until, at last, by degrees, their impetuosity wore itself
out. At the end of an hour the children, left to themselves, and
having nothing more to destroy, could not invent any means of amusing
themselves.

When the Emperor returned he found his little visitors scattered
throughout the palace, tired, idle, and melancholy. Charles called them
all round him, and inquired if they, were all enjoying themselves.
The children hung down their heads without answering. He repeated the
question with the same result. At last Mitaine, more confident than the
rest, opened her mouth--

"God-papa--not to keep anything from you--we don't know what to do, and
were never so bored in all our lives."

"My children," answered Charlemagne, "let this be a timely lesson to
you. In pleasure, as in war, everything goes wrong without a clever
commander. To play well, just as to fight well, you need a captain.
Choose some one who shall be general of your games; and, by my beard!
you will see that all will go well."

"Beloved sire!" said the children, trooping round him, "choose our
general for us."

"I will," said Charles; "but you must at least promise me to obey him
whom I select."

"We will! we will!"

Charles perceived a fair boy of twelve in the crowd; and, taking him
gently by the ear, he led him out, and presented him to his small
subjects.

"Here is the little king I offer you. Obey him as you would me; and as
for you, Joel the Fair, will you take my advice?"

"I permit you to offer it, cousin," said the youngster, drawing himself
up grandly.

"Then, sire, since you deign to listen to me, accept this hint. Would
you rule without discomfort, sleep without fearing some evil dream, and
live at ease?"

"That would suit me nicely!"

"Well, then, Joel the Fair, make yourself beloved!"

"We will take care to do so," said the boy, and immediately gave one
of his subjects a rare buffet for leaning too familiarly on his royal
shoulder.

Charlemagne withdrew to rejoin Eginhard, Theodulph, Leidrade, and
Alcuin, with whom he had shut himself up to work at his code of laws.

But he had hardly been in his closet half an hour when a great hubbub
was heard under the windows; shouts, laughter, and cries were mingled
together, and soon rose to such a pitch that the Emperor rose, curious
to see what was the cause of the tumult, and went to the window.

I can assure you, young people, that he was not a little astonished to
see Mitaine fighting with a big boy, whom she had just thrown down and
was kneeling upon.

"So, Master Joel, you have a strange way of ruling," said Charles,
opening the window. "Is this the way in which you ensure the peace of
your dominions? What is the meaning of this?"

The tumult ceased. Mitaine released her victim, and Joel advanced and
addressed Charles.

"I must remind you, sire, that you promised us uninterrupted liberty,
and I have therefore some right to feel astonished when you interfere
with my kingdom. What would your Majesty say if the King of Saragossa
or of Persia were to question you about your doings in your own realm?
However, I have not forgotten that it is to you I owe my crown, and as
I am a gallant prince, I will consent to answer your questions. We had
determined to hold a tournament, and in order that it might be done in
a manner becoming my state, I first chose myself a court. It is
composed of those whom you see yonder, half-inclined to quarrel over
the scrag-end of a pie. I armed my knights--those are they on the lawn
yonder, where they are now holding gallant encounters, which will prove
to you I have chosen well. I improvised arms as I had invented knights.
The ladies chose their gallants. Mitaine was unanimously elected Queen
of Beauty, and she selected for her knight that big boy to whom she has
just been giving such thumps. The trumpets sounded, and I took my place
on the throne with a majesty that could not have failed to please you.
The jousts commenced, and all went well enough. Riolet received a blow
on the eye from Chariot, which lends quite a martial air to his visage;
Loys has had two teeth knocked out; and Ode has left two handfuls of
hair on the field."

[Illustration: 112]

"We did not expect it to stop here when Berart, the chosen cavalier of
Mitaine, entered the lists. He presented himself proudly, and arrogantly
defied Odille, who, without disturbing himself, gave him a kick on the
shin, so dexterously applied that the unhappy youth lost heart and ran
away. At this sight Mitaine was transported with anger, and jumping
quickly down from her throne, she rolled the astonished and terrified
Berart in the dust; and then, turning on his opponent, upbraided him for
his cowardice--in short, you can see what has befallen poor Odille. For
my part, I abstained from placing any obstacle in the way of Mitaine's
triumph. She was hitherto our queen by virtue of her rank and beauty:
now she has won the title by her courage also."

[Illustration: 113]

Charlemagne laughed for seven minutes without stopping--so says the
historian--as he had never laughed before. Then he called his god-child
to him.

[Illustration: 114]

"By my sceptre! this is the conduct of a heroine, and you shall be well
rewarded. It seems to me that a triumphant march would be about
the right thing at this period. What thinks our brother Joel of the
proposal?"

"Excellently said, sire. Let there be a march of triumph."

"There's only one thing that puzzles me. If we crown Mitaine for her
valour, we shall have no Queen of Beauty."

"By my beard, sire," said little Joel, stroking his smooth, twelve-year
old chin, and aping Charles to the best of his ability--"by my beard,
sire, you are puzzled about trifles." Then he went in search of his
friend Riolet, whose eye was getting blacker every minute.

"What do you say to a King of Beauty like that? It is but right that
both sexes should have their part in the triumph as usual."

"What a philosopher he is!" said Charles, laughing till the tears ran
down his face. "Let Oghris be brought--he is the only animal worthy
to carry my courageous god-child. And you, rival and discomfited
knights--it is to you, Berart, and you too, Odille, that I am
speaking--go, conduct your conqueror in triumph. But now, what are we to
do with the King of Beauty, brother?"

Joel, without answering, called on four knights to volunteer, and placed
Riolet on their shoulders, the pain and confusion making him pull some
very strange grimaces. In this fashion the procession set out amid loud
laughter and cheering.

In the evening Charles took Miton aside with him, and said, "Learn, my
friend, that our Mitaine is not intended to wear a petticoat for long.
A sword will suit her hand better than a needle. The secret attacks from
which, thank Heaven, she has till now escaped unhurt may be renewed, and
I would fain have her under my own guardianship. I have an offer to make
to you, Count of Rennes. Give her to me for a page, and I will have her
brought up to the use of arms. I am greatly mistaken if I do not thus
rear a staunch supporter of my son."

The offer was accepted, and from the next day Mitaine, to her delight,
took rank with the pages, whose male attire she adopted.

[Illustration: 115]




CHAPTER III. HOW THE EMPEROR CHARLEMAGNE SAW A VISION.

CHARLEMAGNE only took repose in order to give others an opportunity of
resting. The chronicles tell us that he used to break off his slumbers
four or five times during the night, rise, dress himself, and dispatch
some matters of business. At Paderborn he occupied a chamber on the
ground floor, and was often seized with the inclination to go down into
the park, where, being alone with his thoughts, he used to allow himself
to become lost in reverie.

One beautiful night in the spring he perceived in the heavens what
seemed like an immense causeway, paved with stars, which commenced
above the Gulf of Friesland and disappeared about the Galician frontier,
passing over Germany, Aquitaine, Gascony, and Navarre.

[Illustration: 117]

Little by little there seemed to him to glitter an unusual number of
luminaries; they increased in size, changed their forms, and began to
move all in the same direction from the northeast to the south-west,
and presently he beheld, moving across the heavens, crowds of armed
warriors. He had mistaken for stars the glint of the moon upon their
armour. For a whole hour troop succeeded troop; the horses, excited to
a mad ardour, galloped among the clouds, raising a dust of star-sparkles
with their hoofs. Then all became motionless as at first. The night grew
dark and silent, and Charles, lost in reflection, turned his eyes to
earth. The sight he saw froze for some seconds the blood in his veins.
It appeared like a moving light, which had assumed a human shape--a
lingering sunbank forgotten by the twilight, and animated by some
supernatural power. It advanced slowly, its outline showing clearly
against the darkness of the park. At last the Emperor could distinguish
a form more beautiful than is granted to the mortal inhabitants of the
globe. The figure spoke, and the air became laden with odours. Its
voice hushed the songs of the nightingales, who perched on the boughs to
listen.

"My son, why have you forgotten me?"

"My lord, who are you?" inquired Charles.

"I am St. James, the apostle, the brother of St. John the Evangelist."

The Emperor fell on his knees.

"You called upon me at the tournament of Fronsac, and promised me a
chapel in exchange for Oliver's life, and I heard you. Oliver lives, and
nine years have passed and still my bones lie in Galicia, forgotten by
Christians and given up to Saracens. You have led your legions to the
Roman shores, to the ocean, and to the Gulf of Friesland. One part of
Europe only have you omitted to visit: it is that where my bones are
laid, and to which you swore to me to make an expedition in my honour.
I am sent to you from above. If Heaven makes you the most powerful among
the mighty ones of earth, it is that you may accomplish its designs.
Arise, then; rescue my remains from profane hands, and open the route
for pilgrims to my shrine. Arm your brave Franks, Lombards, Saxons, and
Austrians, and march straight for the Saracens of Spain. I shall be with
you in danger, and by-and-by you will find me ready to conduct you to
Heaven."

The vision vanished. Two hours later Eginhard, coming to seek
Charlemagne, found him still upon his knees in the park praying, with
tears in his eyes.

[Illustration: 116]

[Illustration: 120]




CHAPTER IV. HOW KING MARSILLUS SAW A VISION.

A SHORT time previous to the foregoing events, Marsillus had a vision at
Saragossa.

Come with me now to Spain, my young friends. Do not murmur, for there
exists nothing so lovely as Spain, unless it be "the terrestrial
paradise," of which I am not in a position to form an opinion.

There the sandal-wood, the spikenard, the saffron, the ebony, and the
clove, the most extraordinary flowers, the most delicious fruits, all
grow wild. The streams prattle more gaily there than anywhere else,
joyfully sprinkling with dewy drops the ever-verdant banks. On all sides
trees, clothed with luxuriant foliage, provide shelter for the
most musical birds in the world. The choir numbers the tomtit, the
nightingale, the phoenix, the turtle-dove, and a thousand others. Must
I, at the risk of making your mouths water, mention a few of the fruits
of this marvellous land? What do you say to the fig, the grape, the
pomegranate, the almond, the lemon, the pine-apple, the olive, and
the orange? And the flowers!--clumps of roses everywhere, lilies,
chrysanthemums! Here, grow ox-eyes; there, spring violets; yonder bloom
the narcissus and the balsam. The cool brooklets, abundant and limpid
as glass, flow over pebbles as bright as crystal and topaz. There are
gardens like those of Persia, minarets like those of Bagdad, a blue sky'
like that of no other part of the world. The nights are so delicious,
one is sorry to go to sleep. Everywhere are seen wealth, beauty, joy,
and plenty! Such is Spain.

All this, however, was ruined by the presence of the Saracens.

Marsillus was taking a nap. He was lying on cushions of priceless
material. The pavilion in which he had sought repose was of stained
ivory, inlaid with gold. In the midst a joyous fountain diffused
coolness around it; while an incense, compounded of musk, ambergris,
and camphor, made into a paste with distilled otto of roses, burning in
marble bowls, filled the air with sweetness.

All at once the daylight turned sickly pale. A chill like that of
the tomb succeeded the agreeable coolness and the perfumes yielded to
sickening odours like those of the grave. The flowers faded; all that
was brightest became dull and tarnished; and a corpse came and seated
itself beside the King of Saragossa. It scarcely retained the human
form, being made up of shreds and rags of flesh, and rendered only the
more hideous by the gay robes in which it was enveloped.

"My father!" said the corpse, "have you, then, forgotten me?" Marsillus
opened his eyes, uttered a shriek, and, after gazing round vainly
for some way of escape, sank back motionless, with haggard eyes and
bristling locks, and bathed in a cold sweat.

[Illustration: 121]

"Is it thus you receive your son, after a separation of ten years? Open
your arms to me, beloved monarch, for I hunger for your embrace!" On
seeing Murad approaching him, the terrified Marsillus sprang to his
feet, and strove to get out of his way, but in vain. The corpse caught
him in its arms, folded him to its bosom, which cracked in a ghastly way
with the force of the hug, and "covered with cold and clammy kisses the
face and white locks of the King of Saragossa, on which they left gory
stains!

"Leave me--depart!" shrieked the old man. "What have I done to you, or
what would you have me do?"

"I would be avenged on Roland of France."

"I will avenge you, Murad. But now leave me, if you do not wish me to
perish on the spot." And Marsillus, putting forth all his strength,
freed himself from the embraces of his son, and rushed to the other end
of the chamber.

"In truth, my lord, you are not altered. As I left you nine years ago I
find you now. You have just asked me two questions. I will answer them.
You have asked what I would have you do? To that I answer, Avenge my
death! I would see this accursed Roland and his friends punished in
a way that should never be forgotten by the rest of mankind. I am
astonished that so affectionate a father and so just a king should have
been so long thinking about vengeance. Your other question was, 'What
had you done to me?' Those words, by the Prophet! should have died away
on your lips; but since your conscience does not assist your memory, I
will take its place. You do not question, of course, my dear lord, that
death reveals everything to us? One has reason to complain of it not so
much because it takes us from this world, as because it places the past
before us in naked truth--brings in review before us all our errors
and our beliefs--and teaches one, for instance, that one has had such a
father as you."

Marsillus dug his nails into the wall, against which he had placed his
back, as if he would fain scoop out for himself some place of refuge.

Murad continued:--"While I was a child, happily for me, I did not occupy
any place in your life; but from the hour when you saw me return the
conqueror of the lioness and her cubs, you began to keep an eye on me. I
grew up under your personal superintendence, and if the queen, Hadrama,
my mother, had not at times pressed me to her bosom, I believe I should
have become a wild beast, and not a man. My name became famous; the
prodigies of my valour, my wisdom, and bravery won you many kingdoms. In
a short time I had doubled your empire. Your jealousy increased with
my fame, until, unable to look undazzled at the glory of my renown, you
determined to make away with me. From that moment I had to encounter
a thousand plots--a thousand treacheries, over which I triumphed by a
miracle, but of which I never once suspected the origin."

Marsillus would fain have denied this, but his voice stuck in his
parched throat.

"Your slaves one day found a huge snake, a venomous monster, which they
at once slew. It was a female, and would have left twenty little ones to
lament her loss if you had not considerately ordered the destruction of
the whole family. The father alone escaped. Once in possession of this
little stock of poison, you asked yourself how you could best dispose
of it, and being neither selfish nor thoughtless--you see, I do you the
fullest justice--you were not long in remembering me. Your creatures
took the twenty young snakes and scattered them from their nest to my
room, where they concealed the mother's body under my bed. As soon as
night came, the male snake traced from corpse to corpse the path you had
so obligingly mapped out for him, and, full of fury, arrived almost
at the bed where I was sleeping. I will spare you the recital of what
followed, for it would wring your heart. All I have to observe is, that
on my making my appearance before you next day, you knitted your brows;
you were even put out when I laid at your feet the two serpents, one
only of which owed its destruction to me. It was fortunate for you that
on the previous night I had struck one of your slaves, for it was at
once decided that he had attempted to revenge himself on me, and, in
your anxiety to see me righted, you sliced his head off before he had
time to utter a word in defence."

[Illustration: 123]

[Illustration: 124]

"I shall only briefly recall to you the horse, which, maddened with some
noxious drench, almost leaped with me into a bottomless abyss.
Thanks to Allah, I did not lose my self-possession, and gave the animal
such a blow behind the ear with my fist that he dropped lifeless,
sending me rolling within a few paces ot the gulf which you had intended
for my grave. Next day, on rising, I beheld a startling sight. You
had, in your stern sense of justice, ordered the impalement of all
my faithful grooms, who were devoted to me, and you replaced them by
creatures of your own."

Marsillus hid his face in his hands.

"Finally, after ten years spent in futile efforts to get rid of me, you
determined to send me to the French tournament, where I met my death.
Now I might certainly desire, and insist, that you should pay dearly for
your past vagaries; but I offer you pardon, and only ask one thing in
return; but that I must and will have."

Marsillus raised his head.

"Angoulaffre, Priamus, Corsablix, and all the other victims who shared
my fate, speak to you with my lips. We demand the death of Roland and
the knights of Charlemagne. Swear to avenge us!"

"I swear!" murmured the old man.

"Give me your hand on it!" And Murad strode towards him. But at that
Marsillus shouted so lustily, that his guards rushed in. They found
the King stretched on the ground, his robes dishevelled, and his lips
uttering disconnected sentences.

"Don't leave me!--don't leave!" he cried, dragging himself to the feet
of the guard. "I have seen Murad! He calls for vengeance! His kisses
have chilled my very marrow. You won't leave me?--promise me you won't!
If you do, I'll have you all put to death!"

The most experienced physicians were at once sent for. They agreed
that His Highness was suffering from brain fever. But as nobody had the
courage to convey this intelligence to His Majesty, no attempt was made
to cure him; to which circumstance he owed his recovery.

By degrees the dreadful scene vanished from his mind, and in a month he
had almost forgotten it.

[Illustration: 125]

"Go to war at my age!" said the King to himself. "What nonsense!
I have the finest kingdom in the world. Charlemagne leaves me alone: why
should I provoke him? Not I, i'faith! I must have had a bad dream, and
I must mind I don't get an unpleasant waking-up by going to tweak
Charlemagne by the beard. Sleep sweetly, Prince Murad, and let me live
in peace!"

From that time Marsillus never passed a day without receiving a visit
from his son. He had a guard constantly in his presence, but it was no
use.

Then he tried to discover some means of ridding himself of this
frightful spectre; and, at length, one night determined to await its
approach resolutely, yataghan in hand.

Murad came as usual, and approached his father; but he, with four blows
of his sword, sliced off the head, legs, and arms of the corpse. Then he
breathed more freely. But the head immediately burst out laughing, while
the right arm politely picked up the weapon Marsillus had let fall, and
handed it to him.

"Take this yataghan, sire; it is one I wore for a long time--the one, in
short, you gave me as a boy. Have you forgotten it?"

[Illustration: 126]

The King, more driven to his wits' end than ever, tremblingly flung his
son's limbs into a mat, and tied the four corners together. Then he ran
at full speed into the garden, accompanied by roars of laughter from the
head, which did not cease to move as he bore it. Arrived at the end of
the park, he dug six deep holes; put the head in the first, the right
arm in the second, the left arm in the third, the right leg; in the
fourth, the left leg in the fifth, and the trunk in the sixth. Then he
threw the earth in upon them, and ran in again, without daring to look
behind him.

Marsillus by this means gained a month's respite. But, at last, the
Sultana one day begged him to accompany her to the bottom of the
grounds, where she had discovered some unknown description of flowers,
which gave out an odour so sweet, it was almost impossible to tear
yourself away from them when once you had gone near them. The King
refused with such evident horror, that the surprised Hadrama only
persisted the more, and he had to give way. As he approached nearer,
his blood froze in his veins; his eyes were blinded with mist; his teeth
chattered horribly. Walk slowly as he would, he _must_ at last reach the
terrible spot where his son's remains were concealed.

[Illustration: 127]

On arriving there, the Sultana said, "See how thick the turf is! Did you
ever see anything like it?"

To the terrified Marsillus it seemed as if human hair was growing and
covering the ground on which he trod.

"Is there anything more delicious than the scent of these flowers?" But
Marsillus could only smell the foul odours of a grave.

"See what flocks of birds perch in the branches! Hark! how sweetly they
sing!"

But Marsillus seemed but to hear a laugh that came from under the
ground. He saw that the leaves of this strange tree were shaped
like human tongues, and when the breeze shook them, low' voices
murmured--"Revered sovereign, avenge my death!"

The King of Saragossa fell on his knees and to his prayers. The big
tears ran down his white beard. "Sow sin, and you will reap remorse!" he
exclaimed, with his eyes fixed on the earth.

The next day he called together his nobles, and announced to them his
intention of avenging the death of Murad!

[Illustration: 128]




CHAPTER V. THE TWO ALCALDES.

MARSILLUS commenced his address in the following words:--

"May Allah enlighten you, and shed his glory on you, for I have
assembled you to a council. Listen to this brief recital, and give me
your opinion on it.

"A lion, full of youth and strength, was gaping and yawning enough to
put his jaws out of joint. He had done nothing for the day, but yet,
wholly given up to idleness, he stretched himself on the warm sand,
roasting first one side and then the other in the hot rays of the sun.
An ant happened to pass close by him, painfully dragging a small fly.
Seeing such great labour bestowed on so small an object, the lion burst
out laughing. 'It is not very becoming in you to make a jest of me,'
said the toiler, without ceasing from his task; 'I am weak, but I make
full use of the little strength Heaven has given me, while you, who
might do anything, are giving way to slumber before you have earned it
by fatigue. Leave off smiling, for you are in the wrong. I am stronger
and braver than you. Remember, 'a busy ant does more than a dozing
lion.'"

Mahomet, who was leaning on a cloud, and happened to hear them, greatly
approved of the ant's remarks.

[Illustration: 129]

"By the divinity of the Ka'abah, by the shrine of Mecca, are not we like
this lion? We pass our lives in sloth and luxury, while the ruler of the
Franks is hard at work extending his dominions. The day before yesterday
he was in Aquitaine--yesterday he was in Lombardy--to-day he is in
Saxony--to-morrow he may be in our kingdom. But do you, the sons of
those whom Mussa led along the banks of the Rhone and the Saone--do
you feel inclined to sit still and wait his coming? If, gorged with
prosperity, you have forgotten the past, the people of Nimes and Arles,
of Narbonne and Bordeaux, of Toulouse and Chalons, do not forget it
when they gaze on their ruined cities, their desolated cathedrals, their
overthrown fortresses. Children of Alsamah, of Abdel-Rahman, Ambissa,
and Marsufle, have at the descendants of Charles Martel, Eudes, and
Pepin! If these victorious names do not make your hearts leap, will they
quail at the recollection of our disasters at Poitiers? The bones of
our sires enrich French soil--the harvests the Franks reap have been
fattened by the blood of our bravest, which fed the fields. They are
ours, but we have been robbed of them. Let us go and win them back
again!"

The assembly received this harangue with terrific cheering. Shouts,
observations, threats, and warnings were mixed in such inextricable
confusion that Marsillus did not know what to listen to. He remarked,
however, that two of his emirs held themselves apart and maintained
silence. When the tumult had subsided, he beckoned to them to draw near.

"Why do you keep aloof instead of sharing in the general enthusiasm?
Answer, Abiathar--answer, Ibn al Arrabi. You are generally more lively
when there is a prospect of war."

"Sire," said Abiathar, the Alcalde of Huesca, "I grieve to behold you
undertaking an enterprise which will bring you no credit."

A threatening murmur ran through the assembly.

"This is a fearful responsibility you take on yourself," said, in his
turn, Soleyman Jaktan Ibn al Arrabi, Alcalde of Saragossa. "Is it not
possible you may have reason to repent having called down upon yourself
the wrath of the King of the Franks?"

This speech caused such an outburst of anger, that some of Marsillus's
knights drew their swords and threatened the lives of the two emirs.

"Verily, I feel no gratitude to you," said the King of Saragossa. "I
hope I may attribute the cowardly expressions you have just uttered to
your increasing years!"

[Illustration: 130]

"In spite of our age, we lack neither strength nor valour," said
Abiathar, who turned a ghastly white with sheer rage; "and we prove
that, I think sufficiently, by having the courage to talk reason to
madmen!" Several chiefs rushed at them with drawn swords.

"We don't in the least lack strength," said Ibn al Arrabi, as he seized
one of the most violent of his assailants by the throat, and flung
him twenty paces away. "Any one who doubts it can easily try the
experiment."

Marsillus descended from his throne, and placed himself between the
contending parties.

"Do you," he said to his knights, "reserve your ardour for a more
fitting occasion. I thank you for having proved that I was right in
relying on your support. As for you, Abiathar, and you, Ibn al Arrabi, I
feel obliged to you for your frankness. But your prophetic powers will,
of course, have enabled you to guess that I shall confide the defence of
Huesca and Saragossa to others. Having, then, no office under the crown,
you will be enabled to hear without regret the plans about which you are
so full of caution and prudence."

With that he gave them the signal to withdraw. The two emirs bowed and
departed. One month after they presented themselves at the Court of
France.




CHAPTER VI. CHARLEMAGNE IN SPAIN.

[Illustration: 131]

ABIATHAR and il Ibn al Arrabi found Charlemagne at Paderborn, where he
immediately accorded them an audience.

"Sire," said Abiathar, "we come, accompanied by a hundred followers, to
do homage and service to you. The report of your unrivalled glory has
reached even us, and we have arrived at the conclusion that he who
accomplishes so many great things must be the favourite of Heaven. We
have studied in secret the teachings of your faith, and we have found in
them the springs of truth and virtue. They have, in short, convinced us,
and inspired us with an ardent wish to become Christians. We would then
strive to make proselytes, and, trampling the crescent under foot, would
raise the cross on high. Martyrdom in our case almost preceded baptism.
Marsillus is in pursuit of us, and has commanded that when taken we
shall be subjected to the most hideous tortures. But Heaven has been our
aid. We have escaped the executioners who were on our track, and here
we are at the feet of the most powerful monarch in the Christian
world, asking of him to baptise us!" These falsehoods made the greatest
impression on Charles.

"We come, moreover, sire," said Ibn al Arrabi, "to announce to you that
Marsillus is busily preparing a religious war, and is ready to invade
your realms. We do not bring, it is true, the ordinary gifts of
envoys--gold, jewels, and fine merchandise; but we do what is better, we
bring you Spain as a present. The chief people of Huesca, Valentia, and
Saragossa are yours. These cities are devoted to us, and wait but
our signal to tear down the crescent and erect the cross. We announce
ourselves from this moment to be vassals of the Crown of France, and
we undertake to show to you the only four practicable passes of the
Pyrenees which exist--those of Barcelona, Puycerda, Pampeluna, and
Toulouse. The Christians in Aragon, Castille, and Leon, are ripe for
revolt. At the first hint they will descend from the inaccessible
fastnesses in which they find shelter, to join your triumphant armies.
In Asturia and Catalonia the standard of the cross is ready to be
displayed. Call together, therefore, a large army, and hasten to
anticipate the measures of those who wish to take you by surprise."

Charlemagne was so delighted that he clasped the two emirs in his arms,
and kissed them on the cheek and chin. Subsequently he presented them
to his peers, knights, and bishops, and invited a new recital of the
intelligence they had brought him. They acceded to his request.

"It is St. James who has sent them," said the Emperor; adding, "he shall
not have to wait, I swear by Our Lady!"

The war had been resolved upon more than a month, when the two alcaldes
arrived at Paderborn. They soon beheld the forces which Charles had
called together marching in from all quarters.

You must know, my young friends, that the nobles who held fiscal
territory--that is to say, belonging to the Crown lands--were bound to
hold themselves always in readiness for warfare, to present themselves
at the first summons, with their contingents of men-at-arms, at the
place where the sovereign ordered them to assemble. Charlemagne had
never made such gigantic preparations as he did for this Spanish
expedition. He called together the whole of his faithful vassals
of Neustria, Burgundy, Austrasia, Germany, Bavaria, Septimania, and
Provence; he even summoned the Lombards, although they had only just
been reduced to submission.

It was the beginning of spring, a time which the Emperor thought
favourable for commencing his campaign. He set out for his country
estate of Casseneuil, in Poitou, whence, after celebrating Easter, he
marched to Spain at the head of the most wonderful army he had ever led.

The two Saracens, who were present at the inspection of this vast force,
were astounded at it. There passed before them two hundred thousand
soldiers, armed in a hundred different styles, according to the fashion
of the country from which they came,--and they had come from every part
of Europe. Then followed the machines of war--towers, balistæ, onagri, *
scorpions, and catapults. Next rode the paladins, the nobles and knights
of the realm, followed by the bishops, priests, and clerks of the
Chapel Royal. When Charlemagne appeared, clad in his panoply of war, the
Saracens shook with terror.

     * Onagri were machines which discharged large stones.
     Scorpions flung showers of arrows darts, and small missiles.

"All is over with Spain," said they, shedding abundant tears. "What
people, what cities, what fortresses could resist such armies? An iron
tempest is about to burst over the heads of the children of the Prophet.
What could we do in this world after that? Let us return and die in the
land that gave us birth."

And the Saracens, without waiting to see the end of the spectacle, rode
off at full gallop. At a later period they were recognised among the
slain before the walls of Saragossa. The Emperor divided his army into
two columns. One, consisting of the Lombards and Austrasians, marched
from narbonne under the command of Count Bernard, entered Spain at
Perpignan, marched along the coast to Barcelona, and overran Catalonia
as far as the Ebro. The second column, composed of the flower of the
army, knights and nobles, and commanded by the Emperor in person,
crossed the Pyrenees from Gascony and Navarre, and sat down before
Pampeluna, whither in his turn came Count Bernard.

The siege lasted three months, and was carried on, with great losses
on both sides, until one day Charlemagne, being at prayers, petitioned
Heaven to allow him, since he had entered Spain for the glory of the
Christian faith and the destruction of the Saracen race, to take this
stronghold of the infidels, which he would purify, and where sacred
chants should rise instead of incense offered up to false deities.
"Saint James," said the Emperor, "if it was really you who appeared to
me--if I have rightly obeyed the orders you gave to me--intercede for me
that I may win this city."

He rose, comforted in his mind, ordered an assault, and on that day
Pampeluna fell. One hundred thousand Saracens received baptism; all who
wished to persist in error were put to death.

The Franks marched along the banks of the Ebro and laid siege to
Saragossa, which made as stout a resistance as it could; but it was
fated to fall, as Pampeluna had done. The Saracens, growing alarmed at
Charlemagne's success, submitted. Alcaldes and emirs came in from all
sides to render homage to the Frank monarch; even those who could not
come sent him hostages and tribute.

Charles overran the whole of the north of Spain with his victorious
army. From Catalonia to Galicia, and extending to the line of the Ebro,
he was everywhere received by, rather than took possession of, cities
and fortresses. Arriving at Compostella, he paid a devout visit to the
sepulchre of St. James, according to his promise, and had baptised there
those of the Galicians who had forsaken the faith of their forefathers
for the service of Mahomet. He established priests of the Holy Church
in all the chief towns of Spain, and assembled in the month of July
a council of sixty bishops and a parliament of peers, by whom it was
decided that all the archbishops, bishops, kings, and princes of Spain
and Galicia, present or future, should recognise the authority of the
Archbishop of Compostella. The church was dedicated to St. James, Turpin
officiating. It was endowed by means of a tax of four deniers per annum
imposed upon the innkeepers, and was released from all feudal service.
The King also declared it to be his wish that all the bishops of the
country should be ordained, and all the kings crowned, by the archbishop
of the diocese.

In this way the King discharged his obligation to the saint. This done,
he pursued his route to the southern extremity of Spain, now known as
Cape Finisterre. There, finding he could advance no further, he flung
his lance into the sea, and returned thanks to Heaven and St. James for
having aided him to bring his expedition to a successful issue. The gold
and silver which the Emperor brought back with him from Spain enabled
him to restore and found many churches--to wit, one to Our Lady at
Aix-la-Chapelle, and also of St. James; a second of St. James at
Beziers; a third at Toulouse; a fourth in Gascony, between the village
of St. Jean de Sorgeat and Ax; and, finally, one at Paris, between the
Seine and Montmartre, of which nothing remains but the lofty tower known
as the St. James's Shambles. The Emperor divided his new provinces into
two Marches, called those of Septimania and Gascony. The first, which
consisted of Catalonia proper, had its capital at Barcelona; the second,
embracing Navarre and Aragon, had Saragossa as its seat of government.
To Louis of Aquitaine, Charlemagne's son, was committed the task of
keeping the country in submission as far as the Ebro.

[Illustration: 134]

[Illustration: 135]




CHAPTER VII. THE TRAP.

MITAINE had followed Charlemagne into Spain. She was now so skilful in
the use of her sword that her want of strength was not noticeable.
She rode well, and easily bore the weight of hauberk and suit of mail,
casque and greaves of steel. She only needed wings to be so like, as
to deceive the spectator, one of the armed cherubs who accompany the
Archangel Michael.

Charlemagne, who had not forgotten the attacks of which Mitaine had
more than once been the object, gave her a command of twenty men, under
pretence of rewarding her for her good services. It was, in reality, a
body-guard which he established about her.

From this moment, then, please to picture to yourselves our fair young
friend marching proudly at the head of her twenty veterans.

The precaution was a wise one. It happened, however, that Mitaine one
day wandered forth beyond the bounds of the camp. Night overtook her
in a forest, which, however lovely by daylight, was not at all an
inspiriting spot at night. She dismounted in the midst of a glade, where
she resolved to await the return of day rather than venture further.
It was so dark that the Old Gentleman himself--sharp-sighted as he
is--could not have seen his tail before him or behind him.

Mitaine stretched herself on the sward, sleeping with one eye and waking
with the other. Before lone the moon showed herself above the horizon,
but her light could scarcely penetrate the thick foliage, and only
lighted imperfectly some portions of the thicket.

Mitaine heard approaching footsteps, and was instantly on the alert.
"What a fool I am!" she said to herself, after listening for a few
seconds; "it is my horse trampling on the broken branches." Again she
heard it: it was impossible for her to close her eyes. All was now
silent, but the silence alarmed her more than the noise. Three times she
called her steed--"Vaillant, Vaillant, Vaillant!" A distant neigh was
the only response. She rose and went on tiptoe to inspect the spot where
she had tied up her horse, but her horse was gone. Then she fancied she
could make out under one of the trees a human form--a little further off
another,--a third--in short, she counted eight. She saw them move, and
come towards her in a circle, which narrowed every moment. She drew her
sword, and rushed on them; but soon found herself seized by powerful
hands, which grasped her like a vice. Nevertheless she did not lose
heart, but began to fight and struggle, to bite and hit out to such
effect that, if the night had been less dark, one might have seen a
writhing mass of human forms struggling fearfully. Every time when they
thought they held her prisoner she contrived to break loose. It was no
easy work for the attackers or the attacked, for none of them could see
a bit. One would have declared it was blind men quarrelling over their
booty.

"Why don't you use your weapons?" said a sinister voice. The speaker was
merely a spectator of the combat.

"It is easier to say use your weapons than to do it," answered one of
the ruffians. "One can't see a bit, and the young demon goes on so that
we don't know how to get hold of her."

Mitaine continued to lay about her on all sides until one of her
opponents cried out, with a fierce oath, "Curse the girl! she has
stabbed me in the eye!" And the wounded man in his fury, listening only
to the voice of rage, struck out wildly and hit one of his comrades,
whereupon ensued a general _melee_, of which the young girl availed
herself to escape.

"Farewell, Croquemitaine!" she cried; "he will have to be swift of
foot who overtakes me in running." But instead of making her escape she
climbed into a tree, and hid herself among the branches.

"Follow her! I swear by the Evil One that I'll hang every one of you if
she escapes!"

Mitaine now heard her enemies groping among the underwood, trying the
holly and juniper bushes with the points of their swords, until at last
the sound died away, and she heard no more. However, she determined on
remaining in her place of concealment until dawn.

"I shall know how to recognise you this time, Master Croquemitaine! One
of your fellows has lost an eye, and I have noticed that they have a
Westphalian accent," said the brave girl, as she reached the ground. "If
Heaven conducts me safely to the camp of my royal sponsor, you shall be
uncloaked, I will promise you on my faith!"

She knelt down, breathed her matin prayer, and resumed her way, trusting
to Providence to recover her right path. When she had walked for about
an hour she heard distant shouts, and the blast of a horn.

"Who can tell what I may have to encounter now? Prudence is not
cowardice; so I had better conceal myself, and reconnoitre."

Again Mitaine climbed into a tree, and watched. Before long she saw a
party of soldiers approaching, exploring the forest, beating the bushes,
and shouting to the full extent of their lungs. She then heard her
own name, and recognised her father, who, in great alarm, headed the
searchers in person. She was not long in descending from her perch, I
assure you. How delighted she was to fling herself into Miton's arms!

For a minute they occupied themselves in exchanging embraces and broken
sentences, to which neither thought of listening, and which had to be
begun afresh as soon as the first outbreak of joy was over. The Count of
Rennes related his fears at not seeing his beloved child return on the
previous evening, his alarm when Vaillant returned home alone, and how
he had spent the night in searching the forest. Having said thus much,
he allowed his words to give place to renewed caresses.

[Illustration: 139]

When they were once more on the move, Mitaine informed her father of the
dangers she had escaped. She also recited her adventures to Charles.

The Emperor listened attentively, and then said to Miton--

"Count of Rennes, send out in every direction, and bid them bring before
me, dead or alive, all the one-eyed men within ten leagues round."
Bodies of cavalry were dispatched in every quarter, and acted with
such vigour, that by the next morning early forty blind men awaited
His Majesty's inspection. They were of all races--Franks, Jews, and
Saracens. Charles examined them carefully; and when he had rejected
those who seemed to him to have been blind for a long period, or
those whose presence in camp for two days past was established on good
evidence, he remarked, with great astonishment, that there only remained
ten men in the livery of the Count of Mayence, and that they were all
recently wounded in the right eye. The emperor knit his brows, and sent
for Ganelon.

"Prithee, friend, can you explain to me how it is that all your men here
have become blind since yesterday, and all of the same eye, too?"

"Nothing can be more simple. Because I am short-sighted."

"You dare jest with me!" shouted the Emperor, with a voice of thunder.

"Heaven preserve me if I should!" said the count, with a low reverence.
"Your Majesty will perceive that there is nothing in this at all
unnatural. Having very weak sight, I am always seeking for anything
that will strengthen it. I have tried all remedies, and have found only
quacks in France. One physicked me; another bled me; a third invoked the
devil; a fourth sent me to take the waters at Aix-la-Chapelle----"

"Speak no evil against those waters!" interposed Charlemagne, who
frequently had recourse to them, and believed in them firmly.

"Some put the bones of St. Ursula on my eyes; others wished me to remain
for five years in complete darkness. I had quite given up all hope of
any good results, when chance flung in my way a Saracen more learned
than Esculapius, or even Hermes Trismegistus himself. This wise person
explained to me that in all things it was necessary to make the most of
your powers; that I had only a certain strength of vision to dispose
of, and that in dividing it between my two eyes I employed it without
profit. It would be better for me to have one eye that saw as well as
two, than two eyes which only saw as well as one; and he recommended me
to have one eye put out. His discourse appeared to me so full of logic
and common sense, that I gave him his freedom."

"But that does not explain----"

"One moment's patience, sire. The remedy appeared to me good, but
extreme; and I confess I hesitated, for fear of committing a mistake
which would be irreparable. It was then that I sent for these objects
that you observe: they all complained of being short-sighted. I deprived
them of their right eyes----"

"And--?"

"They can't see any better now than you and I!"

"Speak for yourself, count. If you are short-sighted, I have a tolerably
keen vision. It would serve you right, by St. James! if I were to have
both your eyes put out for telling me such absurd nonsense. Now, I
am neither an Esculapius nor a Hermes Trismegistus; but I am going to
prescribe a remedy which will do you a very great deal of good. You will
start, with your one-eyed warriors, for Aquitaine, where the air is said
to be very beneficial to the sight, and you will take a letter for me to
your friend Wolf, and bring me back an answer."

Charlemagne thereupon turned his back on the count, who set out the same
night for Toulouse.

The meeting of Miton and Milaiue

[Illustration: 140]




CHAPTER VIII. HOW ROLAND UNDERTOOK TO CARRY SARAGOSSA BY STORM.

IF, my young friends, I have for some few chapters omitted mention of
Roland, don't jump at the conclusion that he did not distinguish himself
during the war in Spain, for he took the most notable part in it, as you
may judge for yourselves.

After three months spent in fruitless attacks, Saragossa still stood
as strong as it was on the first day of the siege. The catapults and
balistæ had become disabled without making the slightest impression on
the ramparts. The scaling parties had been repulsed, and the stormers,
hacked in pieces with daggers and lances, had been flung from the
walls into the fosse, or fell among the flames of the raging fires--for
burning pitch had been flung over the walls until it had covered them
with a coating of bitumen as impenetrable as iron.

Roland lost patience. "Prepare everything for the storm to-morrow,"
said he to Charlemagne. "In one hour the breach shall be made!" And he
descended into the fosse with no other arms, offensive or defensive,
than Durandal and his shield.

"Whither goes your nephew, sire?" said Turpin to Charlemagne, following
Roland with his eyes. "Is he mad, or tired of life?"

"I don't know what he is going to do, but he has bidden me have all
ready for the assault, saying that within an hour the breach will be
made."

"He will do it, then, sire, as he has said it; and, by my faith! I am
grateful to him, for we are beginning to grow mouldy here."

Charles mounted his horse, and began to make his dispositions for the
assault. The Saracen sentries on guard on the rampart hardly took any
notice of the single warrior who approached the city; but, hearing a
great noise, they leant over and saw Roland, who was hammering at the
wall with repeated strokes of the pommel of Durandal.

The Saracens laughed, and asked one another what the idiot wanted.

"Shall we smash him?" said one of them, preparing to roll a huge stone
over the rampart.

"What for?" said another. "Is there any reason to be afraid of him?
Shouldn't you like; to know what he has come here to do?"

Curiosity is the worst of advisers. The sentinels exposed themselves in
order to see better, and four arrows struck them in the face. It was the
hour of target-practice with the pages of Charlemagne.

"I am afraid this is likely to make the infidels squint!" said Mitaine,
choosing a new arrow.

Roland, heedless of all that was passing around him, continued his work
of destruction. The wall began at last to yawn, and the knight to smile,
delighted at his success.

[Illustration: 141]

By-and-by the tremendous hammering excited the curiosity of the
besieged, and some of the soldiers, seeing the sentinels leaning over
the ramparts and never stirring, were anxious to discover what was so
engrossing their attention. They in their turn leant over, and each
received an arrow in his ear.

"What do you think of those ear-rings?" said Mitaine, laughing. "Were
ever such lovely trinkets seen? Saint Eloi, the goldsmith, could not
have fashioned finer!"

During this time Roland redoubled his force. A rent thirty cubits long
began to threaten the wall with ruin. Marsillus, who was passing in the
neighbourhood, felt the earth tremble beneath his feet. Every blow of
the pommel of Durandal made the whole quarter of the city shake to its
foundation.

"So, then," said the King of Saragossa, "these wretches have brought new
engines of war against us! Why has no one told me of this? Ebrechin, go
see what it is, and hasten back with intelligence of what is passing."

The earth continued to quake, and several houses began to tremble to
their fall.

"It is not an ordinary balista at work there," said Marsillus. "None of
those in use now can deliver such hard blows."

But hardly had the King finished his sentence when a mosque fell in
ruins within a hundred paces of where he stood. Then a still more awful
noise froze his blood with terror. The breach was made: Roland had kept
his word.

[Illustration: 142]

[Illustration: 143]




CHAPTER IX. A TRIP TO MAHOMET'S PARADISE.

WHILE Roland was descending into the fosse of Saragossa, Mahomet was
taking his afternoon nap in his Paradise. A houri had rolled a cloud
under his head, and he was snoring serenely near the fountain.

The first blow of Durandal's pommel awoke the Prophet.

"Come in," said he, turning round, in no pleasant humour at being
disturbed. The second stroke put him out still more; and he rang for the
angel Namous, and inquired of him who dared to make such an uproar.

"Great Prophet," said the heavenly messenger, "it's that Roland at his
tricks again. He has undertaken to fling down the walls of Saragossa;
and I really can't help trembling for the fate of your followers!"

"I must see to this," said Mahomet; "I feel certain you are exaggerating
as usual, and that my brave Marsillus will not let himself be beaten by
a Christian."

The Prophet stepped down into his observatory, and turned his telescope
on Saragossa.

[Illustration: 144]

"By the crescent! I never remember anything like it. The dog has the
mien of a demigod! I am anxious to see him more closely. Etiquette and
propriety will not permit me to go to him. Namous, saddle Borak, and
seek Roland. Tell him I shall have much pleasure in seeing him, and
don't fail to bring him."

The Prophet's horse was turned out to graze in the Milky Way. Namous
called him.

"Come here, Borak. You have browsed enough here; you feed too freely,
and will injure yourself. A peck of stars ought to suffice you for one
feed. We have got to descend to earth, and you can hardly stir. If the
Blessed Prophet knew it----" With that the angel sprang into his saddle,
and began to ply his spurs. In a quarter of an hour they had left the
planets behind them.

When Namous alighted, Saragossa was taken and sacked; and Roland was
wondering how on earth to spend the evening. The angel approached him
respectfully and said, "I am Namous, the envoy and familiar minister
of the Prophet. The Lord of the Iva'abah has noted you chief among the
Christians, and he desires a visit from you. Be pleased, therefore, to
follow me at once."

"Your master does me a great honour, and one of which many of my
brothers in arms are more deserving than I. You must convey to him my
excuses, and tell him that I lead a very quiet life; that I have my
religious duties to attend to; that, in short, I don't go much into
society."

"The Prophet will very justly feel surprised and hurt at such an answer.
He will demand of me the real reason of your refusal. Are you afraid you
may be led astray by the beauties of his paradise?"

"If you had known Aude, my beloved Aude, that foolish notion would never
have crossed your mind."

"Are you afraid of a trip through the air?"

"If I thought I might tumble I would set out at once. Fear is a complete
stranger to me; but I have heard of it so often that I should be anxious
to make its acquaintance."

"You are fatigued with your day's work, perhaps?"

"Offer me an opponent worthy of my sword, and you shall see if it is
possible to weary Roland."

The angel bowed, and prepared to spring into his saddle again. The
attention of the Count of Mans was attracted by Borak, who fretted,
pranced, champed his bit, and pawed the ground, impatient to return to
his celestial stable.

"What a fine animal!" said Roland, admiringly.

In truth, one rarely sees one so handsome. Borak was a fine-limbed,
high-standing horse, strong in frame, and with a coat as glossy as
marble which is constantly laved by a fountain. His colour was saffron,
with one hair of gold for every three of tawny; his ears were restless,
pointed like a reed; his eyes large, and full of fire; his nostrils
wide and steaming, with a white star on his forehead, a neck gracefully
arched, and decked with a mane soft and silky enough to make a young
girl envious. He had a long, thick tail, that swept the ground.

"It is the Prophet's favourite mount. He has sent it in your especial
honour."

Roland was touched at the delicate attention.

"I wished," continued the angel, "to bring you some quieter animal; but
Mahomet said you were the best rider he knew, and he was sure you would
be able to master it. At the same time," added Namous, treacherously,
"if it be that which stops you, I can provide you with other means of
transport."

The Count of Mans simply shrugged his shoulders, and by way of answer
leaped into the saddle--despite the weight of his armour--without
setting foot in stirrup, or putting hand to mane. Borak swerved an
instant, then dashed into space, scaling the cloud-mountains at full
gallop. The angel spread his wings, and took the lead.

[Illustration: 146]

When Roland recovered the surprise, he was as high as the constellation
Scorpio. He felt anger would be out of place; so, assuring himself that
Durandal was at his side, he resigned himself to circumstances.

The journey was made without difficulty. Only once was the knight in
danger of falling, when Borak, scared by a shooting star, which passed
between his legs, almost unseated him with a buck-jump. At length, after
an ascent of half an hour, the steed paused, while the angel knocked at
the largest of the eight gates of Paradise. As soon as it opened Roland
uttered a cry of admiration.

How can I--with only human language--describe to you so many superhuman
wonders? I ought first of all to tell you that all the faculties of our
brave knight acquired an immense augmentation on passing the threshold
of Paradise. His sight, for instance, although good enough, had only
permitted him on earth to distinguish objects at an inconsiderable
distance. Imagine his surprise on beholding clearly and minutely the
most tiny creatures six or seven hundred leagues off--and that without
the laws of perspective being in the least degree deranged. The same
thing occurred with regard to hearing and smelling. He used subsequently
to relate the pleasure with which he smelt the perfume of a flower which
had just come in bloom in a neighbouring state, while listening at the
same time to the song of a bird which was warbling at the opposite pole.
His mind, too, had become so enlarged that he felt no inconvenience from
this vastly increased acuteness of the senses. At one glance he gazed
over two thousand square parasangs of country, each parasang being
something larger than a league. The virgin forests of America are but
brushwood compared with those he beheld. On all sides were cities of
shining whiteness, surmounted by thousands of spires and cupolas of gold
and silver. At the foot of their walls flowed majestic rivers, in which
the Rhine, the Euphrates, and the Nile would have been swallowed
up. Nothing which troubles the inhabitants of earth existed in this
enchanted clime. The lion, the tiger, the serpent, and the leopard were
but the ornaments of the forest. They fed upon the green herbage, and
submitted to human rule with perfect docility. There was no wind--only
a gentle breeze; no storms--only perfumed showers. It was an Italian
climate beneath an Egyptian sky!

[Illustration: 147]

A winged band, commanded by Israfel, the angel of the resurrection, came
to meet Roland.

[Illustration: 150]

"The Prophet has sent us to you to announce his approach. Will you
follow us, or will you await him here?"

"I will follow you," said Roland, joining the troop. He saw with wonder
that the forests retired to make way for him; the rivers changed their
courses on his approach. He wished to assure himself that this was not
a deception of the mirage, and galloped rapidly towards a lake which
lay beside his route. His horse did not refuse the leap, but the water
respectfully drew back, and he alighted on level and thickly-blossomed
sward.

Israfel, remarking Roland's astonishment, said, "The Prophet has taken
care that all here shall do you homage. He is aware that you go through
life, as through battle, straight at your mark, and he wished to prove
that he knew your tastes and habits."

Roland continued his progress until he met the procession, when he
halted to let it pass. The ground, before he was aware of it, rose
beneath his horse's feet, and he found himself in a minute on a mound,
from which he gazed down on the crowd. Israfel made a sign: two trees at
once sprang from the soil, and afforded the knight a pleasant shade. The
Count of Mans, in silent astonishment, watched the procession without
stirring.

First came a thousand horsemen, each bearing a white and ruby banner,
and mounted on a white charger. Next to these came a thousand more, clad
in suits of mail, armed with maces, and riding on bay horses; behind
them came two thousand Berbers from the regions of Timbuctoo, who
brandished lances with green pennons, and bore sword-proof bucklers
of rhinoceros hide. Their steeds were as black as their faces. Then
followed three thousand more horsemen, with serpent-skin girdles. They
carried hide shields, and had bows hung at their saddle-pommels. Long
lances, furnished with sharp barbs, gleamed in their hands; their horses
were cream-coloured. To these succeeded an army composed of soldiers,
as many in number as there are drops in the sky; some were armed with
spears or bills, others with javelins or maces. A hundred paces behind
these came eight thousand elephants, in ranks of twenty-five abreast,
the first line white, the second black, and so on.

[Illustration: 151]

On the back of each was a tower, containing twenty armed men. Behind
these, again, came thirty white elephants, covered with golden stars,
and so richly caparisoned you could hardly look at them without winking.
On these were borne the favourite wives of the Prophet, twenty on each
elephant. Canopies of dazzling whiteness, raised upon silver columns,
shielded them from the sun. Ten thousand chosen warriors formed their
escort. Last came an endless number of camels, laden with palanquins,
whose curtains fluttered in the breeze. Each animal was led by a
richly-clad Ethiopian, who held the zimzam, or nose-bridle, in his
hands. In each palanquin ten houris, far more lovely than anything you
can conceive, fluttered their feather fans.

[Illustration: 153]

Then followed twenty thousand dancing girls, attired in light drapery,
with bare arms and legs. You saw, as they moved, among their tresses and
round their necks, coruscations of precious stones, so bright you were
compelled to shade your eyes. The bracelets that quivered on their
wrists, the bangles that gleamed on their ankles, kept up a musical and
enticing tinkling.

Shall I enumerate to you the multitude of female performers on the
guitar, the tambourine, and the mandolin, and of the singers as well? Of
what use is it to crowd the page with strings of numerals?

These houris were of no common origin. Mahomet had formed their bodies
of musk, saffron, amber, and frankincense. Their faces were so radiant
with beauty, that they diffused a gentle splendour in the night, like
the moon when she mounts above the horizon amid the mists of earth.
Their voices were so sweet, that every syllable which fell from their
lips was precious.

After these beauties came the Prophet, attired in a green robe, and
seated on a white palfrey. He was dressed with the greatest simplicity,
and far from showily mounted, and yet one felt an inward inclination to
bend the knee to him as he passed. On his right hand rode his grandsire,
Abd el Motalleb; on his left his father, Abdallah; and he was surrounded
by Ali, his cousin and most warm disciple; by Said, his adopted heir;
by the four sages of Mecca--Waraca, Othman, Obaydallah, and Zaid; by
the fiery Omar, the faithful Aboubeker, and thousands of others just as
famous.

A hundred thousand horsemen brought up the rear of the cavalcade.

As the troops took up their positions, the scenery underwent a
complete change, unobserved of Roland, who was absorbed in watching the
procession. When he cast a look around him, he beheld himself surrounded
by mountains whose summits were beyond his ken. These gigantic heights,
which were composed of gneiss, mica, agate, onyx, trap, and porphyry
were clothed halfway up by forests whose flora comprised the growths of
all climes. The vast baobab spread its branches in close contiguity to
an island of palms, which displayed their delicate foliage against the
blue sky. The silvery mohonono contrasted well with the dark motsouri;
the moupanda-panda of Central Africa, the jacquier of Malacca, the oak
of Europe, mingled their boughs. Rivers, whose source was hidden in the
clouds, bounded from rock to rock, flinging up at every obstacle crests
of feathery spray, spanned by rainbows.

[Illustration: 155]

The troops occupied positions on the heights. Roland beheld clouds of
warriors proudly occupying apparently inaccessible peaks. The elephants
were drawn up in two lines, four thousand in each, and the thirty white
elephants of the Prophet's favourites were grouped in front of them. And
now angels appeared, who, spreading their wide wings, offered their aid
to enable the six hundred chosen beauties to dismount. They alighted
close to the Count of Mans, before whom they bowed low, and then took
their places on a carpet spread for them on his right. The camels came
next, and knelt down gently, whereupon the houris sprang from their
palanquins with a lightness and grace which astonished Roland more than
all. Their feet hardly left an imprint in the sand. Like the favourites
of the harem, they also approached Roland, and, kissing the ground
before him, ranged themselves on his left. Then like a flood advanced
the troop of celestial dancers, tripping along to the sound of
castanets, flutes, theorbos, timbrels, guitars, and mandolins, amid loud
singing, accompanied by the most lively strains of music.

The animation of their movements increased or diminished according to
the rhythm, which they marked by accurate beats of the foot and clapping
of hands, in slow or quick time. Their eyes were now filled with soft
languor--now darted glances of fire. Balancing themselves from the hips,
they swung their bodies and waved their arms with ease and grace. At
times a comb, unable to imprison such a wealth of tresses, fell out, and
freed locks that were as dark as the night.

But now the Prophet gave the signal: the dances ceased, and the houris
flew, like a flock of frightened birds, to take their position opposite
Roland, and under shelter of the elephants.

Mahomet, in his turn, drew nearer to the nephew of Charlemagne,
who immediately dismounted--an act of courtesy to age he invariably
observed.

"May Allah, who has made all things of earth and heaven, of day and
night, extend his blessing to you in this world and in the one you
inhabit! You are welcome," said the Prophet! "I must ask your pardon for
the poverty of this reception, as our meeting has been arranged at such
short notice that I have only had time to bring as my suite a few of
my immediate followers, and the troops which happen to be my guard of
honour for the day. Besides, I feared that in surrounding myself with
too great pomp, I might seem to be offering a defiance to a late enemy,
whom I only desire to make a friend of. If I have not treated you with
more ceremony, it is because I wish to treat you like a brother."

Roland made a wry face, which the Prophet thought it convenient to
attribute to the glare of the sun in his eyes, and therefore made a sign
to four angels, who immediately flew off and spread a rosy cloud before
the luminary. .

"I accept your explanation," said Roland, coolly, half doubting whether
the Prophet were not making fun of him. "I have equal need of pardon;
but if I have come without a fitting retinue, you must attribute it to
my desire to answer your invitation promptly."

After this exchange of courtesies, Roland commenced the conversation by
saying, "You will forgive me if I beg you at once to inform me what it
is that has obtained me the honour of this interview, as I am in a hurry
to return to earth. I mount guard to-night in the Emperor's tent, and I
never like to fail in the performance of duty."

"Never fear," said Mahomet; "I'll have the sun put back. We have all
time for our interview."

"I am all attention."

"There is not a more valiant knight than you living. Your single arm is
worth an army. Your judgment is sound, your decision speedy----"

"How much do you expect for this panegyric? I warn you, before you
go any further, not to set too high a price on it, as I have a clear
estimate of my modest worth."

"I am in the habit of giving far more than I get, so fear not, but
suffer me to proceed. In my youth I was called El Amin--'the Safe Man.'
I know that I possess a generous soul, and that none can be more loyal
than you."

"This eulogy is evidently the prologue of some treason you are going to
ask of me."

"If it be treason to leave a bad cause for a good one, to renounce
attempts which are futile, and to accept good fortune when it is
offered, I have, in effect, treason to propose to you."

"By the Trinity! but you are putting a high price on compliments for
which nobody asked you!"

"I swear by the holy mountain--by the temple of pilgrimage--by the vault
of heaven and the depths of ocean--that the divine vengeance is about
to fall! nothing can delay it. The convulsed skies shall totter! the
uprooted mountains shall move! I swear by the resting-place of the
star--"

"Of a truth, here is plenty of fine words!" said Roland, shrugging his
shoulders. "When we gallant Christian knights make a statement, they
believe us without our having to call in the aid of the sky, and sea,
and stars."

"As surely as I overthrew the three idols of Mecca, Lata, Aloza, and
Menât, the Christians shall be driven from Spain, and their lands
invaded. Their army shall be dispersed, and shall fly shamefully. Their
hour is come, and it will be bitter and terrible."

"I have read all that in the Koran," answered Roland, who felt his
patience failing him. "But that does not say what you want of me, or why
you are thus wasting my time. Since the future is revealed to you,
and you are so certain of our approaching overthrow, there can be no
obstacle to my returning to my post."

"Yes, the future is ours. You alone delay the coming of the day of
glory. We shall conquer, but while you live it will be only at the price
of terrible sacrifices that we can purchase victory. Why persist
in returning to a world in which death awaits you? I offer you the
sovereignty of this realm, its wealth, its women, its warriors. The
inhabitants of air, earth, and water, the stars which move in the
firmament--all that is gifted with reason or instinct, essence and
matter--in one word, everything shall belong to you and owe to you
unreserved obedience. If the sun annoys you, the moon shall take its
place. Give but the sign, and rivers shall dry up to let you pass. A
population more vast than all the nations of earth put together shall
live only to serve you. These warriors are brave."

"Of what use is their bravery if they have no enemies to contend with?"

"These horses are more swift than the wind."

"Of what service is their speed, since there is here no goal that I
desire to reach?"

"These women are lovely."

"Their beauty is sheer waste, for I do not love them!"

"Durandal is famous on earth, and yet the humblest of these soldiers
could cut it in two with the edge of his poniard."

"Enough!" interposed Roland. "I have already told you I am in a hurry.
You have not, I imagine, the impudence to suppose you are rich enough in
wonders to induce me to commit a base action--your Allah himself would
be ashamed of such a thing. You have told me I am the bravest of living
knights: should I be so if I feared the death you threaten me with? 'My
single arm is worth a whole army,' you add. Have I any right, then, to
deprive my comrades of its aid at that moment, of all others, when you
profess that they are in danger? 'My judgment is sound:' allow me
to offer you a further proof of it by laughing at your menaces, and
predicting your complete overthrow. Mahomet and Jupiter will soon meet
and shake hands, and the crescent will be sent where the old moons go."

"You will not listen?"

"I have heard too much already!"

"Behold these lovely creatures, who stretch out their arms towards you!

"They but make me see how far lovelier my Aude is."

"See the lands I offer you!"

"What is a region of wonders compared with the spot where a man was
born?"

"Roland, by the faith of Mahomet! you shall never again behold the land
of France!"

"I am a Christian, besides being a Frenchman. The native land to which
I aspire is Heaven, and that birthplace you cannot prevent me from
beholding once more."

"Infidel hound!" said the Prophet, "I----" But the words were such
as Roland could not listen to patiently. Mahomet did not finish his
sentence, for the gauntlet of the knight smote him on the mouth.

[Illustration: 159]

[Illustration: 160]




CHAPTER X. WHEN ROLAND REMEMBERS HIS LATIN, AND THE DEVIL FORGETS HIS.

I AM unable to tell you what followed. Even Roland had no clear
recollection. When he recovered his senses, he rose and cast his
eyes round him, to find himself in the midst of a vast sandy plain,
stretching on all sides to the horizon. The sun poured its hostile
rays upon him so fiercely, that in a few minutes his armour became
insupportably hot. The atmosphere was so charged with electricity,
that the plume of his helmet crackled, and gave out sparks. In vain he
searched the horizon for a place of shelter--there was nothing to be
seen but level plain and blue sky. Gigantic red ants came and went
busily--they were the only occupants of this desert. All of a sudden he
beheld before him in the distance white mosques, knots of palms, and
a sea-port with some vessels at anchor, and others sailing out of the
harbour. He saw, too, long caravans, which journeyed to the city gates.

Roland felt his courage revive, and set out in the direction of the
city. But he did not appear to come any the closer to it; he took to
running until he fell down with fatigue on the burning sand. Then the
city seemed to turn of a yellow hue, the blue of the sea grew paler, and
was lost in that of the sky; the trees vanished, and the Count of Mans
found himself once more alone in the desert.

"Why come to a halt?" said he to himself. "Better move forward in any
direction at hap-hazard. I can only gain by the change."

He rose, determined to struggle on as long as his limbs would sustain
him. What was his surprise to see, in an opposite direction to that he
had just been pursuing, a mountain covered with verdure, on the summit
of which stood a castle! Three walls of circumvallation surrounded it.
At the foot of each flowed a river covered with vessels of war. Three
hanging ladders of marvellous workmanship united the three platforms of
the fortress, and four bastions guarded the approach to each ladder.

[Illustration: 161]

Roland once more pushed on; but as he advanced, the fortress rose into
the skies, until, after about an hour's walking, he found himself with
nothing before him save the blank horizon of the desert. Then despair
seized him. He sank on his knees, crossed himself, and shed four tears,
the first he had ever wept. They fell on the sand, and there formed four
springs for a stream of cool and clear water. Roland received from this
new vigour, and having rendered thanks to Providence, he was preparing
to move forward, when he remarked with surprise a great stirring of the
sand. Little clouds of dust began to rise in all directions, although
there was not a breath stirring. Then the sand began to whirl round
incessantly, marking a great circle at a short distance from our hero.

As it began to whirl, it heaped itself up, drawn towards the centre
by some strange force of attraction. You would have said that some
gigantic polypus was sucking up all the sand of the desert. After a few
minutes there mounted, still eddying round, a huge column, which grew as
Roland watched it, until the summit was lost to sight in the sky. A hot
wind, like the harmattan of the Guinea coast, rose and drove the sand
before it in clouds. The sun turned red as molten iron.

The pillar of sand at last lost its equilibrium, and fell with a
horrible rushing sound. Roland closed his eyes, but he did not recoil.
Hearing a great roar of laughter, he instinctively clutched his sword by
the hilt. What he saw next induced him to draw it from its sheath.

The sand, in falling, had reared a mound, the base of which formed an
enormous circle, in the centre of which Roland perceived, with surprise,
a huge monster buried in sand to his waist. It was Eblis, the Devil of
the East.

[Illustration: 162]

His Majesty was a hundred feet in height, which is a respectable size,
even for a demon of the highest rank. His black skin, striped with red,
was covered with small scales, which made it glisten like armour. His
hair was so long and curly, a snake might have lost its way in it. His
flat nose was pierced with a ring of admirable workmanship, as you see
done to the wild bulls of the Roman Campagna. His white teeth, set with
precious stones, gave to his smile a very variegated appearance. His
small eyes assumed, one after the other, all the prismatic colours,
which made it impossible to sustain his gaze. His ears, which exactly
resembled those of an elephant, flapped on his shoulders; but he had,
to make up for it, a tail sixty feet long, terminating in a hooked claw,
which could have wielded the Monument easily as a toothpick.

Eblis had no other covering than his wings, which were large, soft,
and marvellously pliable, and in which he delighted to wrap himself.
Conceive, further, that a phosphorescent gleam played incessantly over
the monster's skin, and you will easily understand why Roland unsheathed
Durandal.

Eblis was writhing with laughter.

"I haven't roared so through all eternity, upon my honour! Here, I say,
my little man, do you know you have just done a master-stroke?"

This familiar tone displeased Roland.

"I have just met Mahomet," continued Eblis, "and you have broken five of
his front teeth. I have seen a good many prophets in my time, but I vow,
on the faith of the accursed, I never saw one in such a rage. I have, in
honour of the blow, given three days' holiday in the infernal regions.
There will be concerts, balls, hunts, and theatres. I have had written,
by one of our best authors, a little comedy in the style of Apollodorus,
in the last scene of which Mahomet receives a hundred strokes of the
bastinado. I have given orders to an army of cooks; you can hear even
here a rattle of stew-pans altogether refreshing. I will undertake to
let you see we are not so backward in this respect as people pretend.
You will meet with many old friends among the guests; we have quite
a crowd of visitors just now. My wife, who is a lively one, will be
delighted to make your acquaintance. Come, let me present you to her as
the best of my friends."

"Babbler!" exclaimed Roland, but little flattered at these marks of
friendship. "What right have you to address me in this style?"

Eblis, who was not accustomed to be treated so cavalierly, was dumb with
surprise for a moment.

"By my father's horns!" said he, at last, "I must have misunderstood
you. Give me your hand, Roland, to disabuse me of the error."

He stretched out his tail to the knight, who, however, only drew back a
few steps.

"What, puny wretch!" shrieked Eblis, turning as white with rage as it
was possible for one so black to do. "I shall send you back to earth. Do
you think I am of the same stuff as Mahomet?"

"But here Roland flung his second gauntlet in the demon's face.

"That makes the pair!" said the nephew of Charlemagne, placing himself
in an attitude of defence.

"Zacoum Zimzim Galarabak!" shouted Eblis, mad with fury. (You must
know that is the most terrible oath that can be uttered in the Saracen
tongue.) The earth shook and gaped at Roland's feet. He felt himself
launched into space. His armour suddenly became icy cold.

"If I get back without an attack of rheumatism I shall be lucky," said
the knight.

He heard around him the flapping of wings; it was a troop of afreets and
djins.

"Reflect, Roland. There is yet time. Mahomet is prepared to forgive
you."

All the answer Roland vouchsafed was the intoning of the canticle--

"Sub tuum Fræsidium confugimus."

"In a few moments your body will be dashed to pieces on earth. Remember
the wondrous things the Prophet offered to share with you."

"_Sancta Dei genitrix; nostras deprecationes ne despicias_," continued
Roland. And now it seemed to him that, instead of falling at hazard, he
was being gently carried. The chorus of afreets and djins was left far
behind, but he still heard the sound of pinions.

[Illustration: 163]

"Set your mind at rest," said a voice so exquisitely musical that Roland
trembled to hear it. "I am the Archangel Michael. Our Blessed Lady has
sent me to preserve you. She had been touched by your constancy and
courage. Repose in safety on my wings, and we shall soon reach earth."

And, in truth, in a few minutes' time the Count of Mans, to his
astonishment, found himself before Saragossa. He was at prayer in his
tent when he heard the voice of Miton.

"My dear Roland, where are you?" cried the Count of Rennes, anxiously.

"Here I am," said the knight, hurrying to his friend.

[Illustration: 166]

"Charlemagne, who knows how punctual you are, seeing you were ten
minutes behind your time to take on your guard, has sent to look for you
in every direction. You are pale, my dear Count; what has happened to
you?"

"I will tell you all about it," said Roland, as he hastened to his post
near the Emperor.


END OF THE SECOND BOOK.




BOOK THE THIRD -- THE FORTRESS OF FEAR.

[Illustration: 169]




CHAPTER I. THE FOUR FOES OF CROQUEMITAINE.

CHARLEMAGNE had an excellent memory. He never omitted to ponder over the
dangers to which Mitaine was exposed at every turn. He had the scene of
the late ambush carefully searched by his spies in the first place, and
afterwards by his soldiers. All, on their return, made the same report.
They said the forest was inhabited, and there was a good deal of talk
about a castle called "The Fortress of Fear," which was to be found
somewhere in the neighbourhood, although nobody they met with had seen
it. None, however, doubted its existence. If a child disappeared, or
any cattle were carried off, the trembling peasants said, "The Lord of
Fear-fortress had taken them." If a fire broke out anywhere, it was the
Lord of Fear-fortress who must have lit it. The origin of all accidents,
mishaps, catastrophes, or disasters was traced to the mysterious owner
of this invisible castle.

"I should like to have the mystery cleared up," said Charlemagne to
himself. "I can hardly resign myself to the belief that it is Ganelon,
my old brother-in-arms."

He called his knights together.

"My faithful champions, I need four of you for a perilous adventure, I
know not where I am sending you--I know not whether you will return. Who
will risk death for my good favour?"

All the knights at once flung themselves at his feet, each entreating
the Emperor to honour him with his choice.

"You place me in a difficult position," said the Emperor, greatly moved;
"I see that chance must point out the four champions. I can without fear
trust to it, for you are all equally brave."

The names of all the knights present were put into a helmet, and Mitaine
played the part of Destiny to the best of her power, little thinking she
was choosing her own champions and avengers. The first name she called
out was that of Allegrignac of Cognac, Count of Salençon and Saintonge.

"The lot suits me admirably," said the Emperor, giving a friendly wave
of his hand to the knight. "You know the language of the country, and
will be a safe guide for your companions."

Mitaine next named the Baron of Mont-Rognon, Lord of Bourglastic,
Tortebesse, and elsewhere.

"This is indeed a capital choice! There is no stouter arm in the
Arvennes than yours; and if there be a postern to be burst open by a
powerful shoulder, you will be there, Mont-Rognon."

"Porc-en-Truie, Lord of Machavoine," cried Mitaine.

"I am in luck to-day, by St. James! You are known to be experienced,
Porc-en-Truie, and you will conduct the adventure, I entrust to you, to
a prosperous end, I feel sure. But I am curious to know who is my fourth
champion."

"Maragougnia, Count of Rioin," said Mitaine.

"Now we have wisdom, strength, and cunning. Maragougnia can give the
serpent points at wisdom, and beat him. If I do not succeed with such
knights I shall despair altogether."

Charlemagne withdrew with his four champions, told them of the perils
to which his god-child had been exposed, the investigation he had
instituted, the suspicions he had entertained; and finally, he spoke of
the Fortress of Fear, winding up in these terms:--

"I am anxious to square accounts with this Croquemitaine. You will pass
through the forest till you arrive at Alagon, a little hamlet on the
banks of the Ebro. There you will inquire for the Fonda del Caïman,
or, if you prefer it, the sign of the Crocodile. You will there rest
yourselves for a short time, and then set out on your quests. You,
Allegrignac, striking off from the river, will pursue your course
towards Pampeluna. You, Mont-Rognon, will proceed in the direction of
Catalyud; and look out for the Saracens, my friend, who on that side
are disgusted enough with the trouble we have given them. You,
Porc-en-Truie, will make for Fuentes. If you are guided by me, you will
travel by night only, and conceal yourself carefully by day. You will
appreciate my counsel when once you are on the road. You, finally, my
gallant Maragougnia, will have to direct your steps towards Lerida,
but you will not go beyond the river Alcander. I have reserved this
expedition for you because it is the most hazardous--there, you need
not thank me. I understand you! Quarter the country in every direction,
and find out for me this Fortress of Fear. He who brings me the head of
its dreaded lord shall be created a baron and peer of my realm."

The Emperor replenished the purses of his champions, and took leave
of them with an embrace. When they' found themselves alone they
interchanged looks of bewilderment.

"What do you think of that?" said Porc-en-Truie, with a grimace.

"That I shall be a duke," said Allegrignac, cutting a caper. "This
adventure won't take me a minute!"

"To think that we must set out to-night!" said Mont-Rognon, in tones
of regret; "and to think that I have ordered a splendid supper for
to-night, which my fellows will get the benefit of!"

"To think that we shall none of us ever come back again!" said
Maragougnia, in a melancholy voice, as he wiped away a tear with the
sleeve of his chain-mail.

"Pshaw! who knows?" broke in Porc-en-Truie, with a smile. "Let us set
out, and then we can see!"

They appointed to meet on the borders of the forest, and within an hour
afterwards they' were all on the spot, equipped for war or for travel.

Porc-en-Truie, Lord of Machavoine, was a great fellow of thirty years of
age, more skilled in avoiding blows than in dealing them. He invariably
shirked all his military duties, not because he was a coward, but
because he was incorrigibly idle. He had been known to tramp three hours
afoot to save himself the trouble of saddling his horse, and he had
killed his dearest friend in a tournament, in order to terminate a long
and fatiguing tilting match. He arrived at the rendezvous on horseback,
with no weapon but his sword.

"How imprudent!" cried Allegrignac, the moment he saw him coming. "Are
we going to a wedding only, or are you desirous of emulating Miton's
great feat at the Tourney of Fronsac?"

"I hate a load of weapons, and I don't mean to kill myself for
this Mitaine--for whom, between you and me, I don't care a grain of
mustard-seed!"

[Illustration: 172]

Allegrignac of Cognac, Count of Salençon, was twenty-five years of age,
and six feet six high. He had an open countenance, a stout heart,
an untiring tongue, limbs of steel, a stomach of leather, and a very
slender patrimony. His hair was curly, his teeth were white. He was
as proud as a Spaniard, as brave as a Frenchman, as simple-minded as
a goose. He was possessed of a pleasant contralto voice, a cheerful
spirit, and a grey horse called Serenade.

Picture to yourself a figure clad in complete steel, and with weapons of
vast weight, like one of those armed and bandy-legged giants you see
in a procession of trades, capable of lifting enormous weights, not to
mention cattle, and any other unconsidered trifles he could lay hands
on, and you have a portrait of the Baron of Mont-Rognon, Lord of
Bourglastic, Tortebesse, and elsewhere. This huge mass of muscle existed
only to eat and drink. He was a descendant of Esau on his father's side,
and of Gargantua on his mother's. He once performed a gigantic feat--he
killed six hundred Saracens who happened to get in his way as he was
going to dinner. He had an elastic stomach, and a mouth armed with four
rows of teeth.

Having described his stomach and his mouth,

I need not go on with the likeness, for all that remained were mere
incidental appurtenances.

He arrived third at the place of meeting, leading by the halter a mule
laden with provisions and bottles.

"What's this?" said Allegrignac, laughingly.

"That!" said Mont-Rognon, offended at his bluntness. "That's supper."

"What's the use of that?" said Porc-en-Truie.

Mont-Rognon the Monstrous.

Mont-Rognon in a hurry for his dinner

"Charlemagne has ordered us to perish for him," broke in the Lord of
Bourglastic, "but he did not stipulate that we should perish of hunger."

[Illustration: 173]

Maragougnia, Count of Riom, was the last to arrive. He was equipped in
the most gloomy style. His armour was of browned steel, sprinkled with
silver tears. From the coronet that surmounted his helmet sprang a few
mangy black feathers, which drooped over his shoulders like the branches
of a weeping willow, and all the rest of his accoutrements were to
match.

He had one extraordinary quality, which was his strong point--instead of
making him lose his head, fear only gave him increased presence of
mind. They related deeds of prowess of his which were, in reality,
only prodigies of cowardice. He did everything with a profound air
of melancholy. His first wife, they say, died of yawning; the second
perished of sheer weariness in three weeks.

Behind him came a page, who might be considered to have originated the
sombre livery worn nine hundred years later by the page of the Duchess
of Marlborough.*

     * Vide "Malbrouck:"--

     "Elle voit venir son page
     De unir tout habillé."

This lugubrious squire bore the count's change of arms--to wit: two
daggers of mercy; three swords, various; one lance; one helmet; one
morion; two daggers, poisoned; one battle-axe; one flail, iron; one
shield; one breastplate; one shirt of mail; two pairs of gauntlets;
three pairs of spurs.

"Good heavens!" said Allegrignac; "are we going to equip all the
nation for war? Look, Porc-en-Truie! the Count of Riom has stripped the
armouries of his ten castles."

"I wouldn't stir an inch," said Porc-en-Truie, in the interval of a
couple of yawns, "to assure myself that Maragougnia has done something
silly. If you assured me to the contrary, I might perhaps be surprised
into getting up to see. And yet no! I couldn't believe it; so I should
stay where I was."

Porc-en-Truie, I must observe, sat himself down on the grass the moment
he arrived.

"You're quite welcome to laugh at my prudence," said Maragougnia, "but I
don't forget we are going to certain death."

"Certain death! Fiddlesticks! I mean yet to rival the Methusalems of the
period," said Porc-en-Truie, rising. "And now let's be off, if we are to
reach Alagon to-night."

"To prepare for death," said Maragougnia, dashing away a tear with his
gauntlet.

"To go to sleep," said Porc-en-Truie, with a yawn.

"To try a throw with the dice," said Allegrignac, jingling the money in
his purse.

"To make a good supper," said Mont-Rognon, with a hollow voice, gnashing
his teeth like castanets.

In ten minutes the four knights had entered the wood. At sunset
Alleericmac was hammering with his fist at the door of the Fonda del
Caïman.

[Illustration: 174]

[Illustration: 175]




CHAPTER II. THE SIGN OF THE CROCODILE.

THE innkeeper was a man of middle size, half Spaniard and half Moor,
with a big body and thin leys, a brown skin and grey eyes. He had
acquired considerable reputation in the district for his mode of
dressing calves' feet with saffron, and his handiness in stabbing people
in the right place. He made everything a matter of trade, and used to
regret that he had inherited no religious opinions which he could have
abjured at a fixed price to be got either from the Saracens or the
Christians. For the rest, he was a most obliging host, provided your
purse was well supplied; and I believe I shall put the finishing stroke
to the likeness when I say he was the biggest robber in all Spain, from
Pontevedra to Girone.

Ali Pépé opened the door. One is always forgetting something, and I
forgot to tell you his name was Ali Pépé.

"Where's the landlady?" asked Allegrignac, twisting his moustache.

"I want a bed," yawned Porc-en-Truie.

"Some supper!" growled Mont-Rognon.

Maragougnia said nothing. He was absorbed in studying the inn, and the
estimate he formed seemed far from satisfactory.

Ali Pépé stood on the defensive, blocking the entrance of the inn.

"Your lordships appear of too exalted a station for me to omit to inform
you that you will find the accommodation here very unsuited to you."

"Here's frankness and disinterestedness! But where can we find better
accommodation?"

[Illustration: 176]

"My inn is the only one in the district."

"Then make way for us," said Mont-Rognon, catching up Ali Pope by the
girdle, and carrying him in at arm's length into the kitchen. "We shall
be able to converse better here!" Maragougnia entered last. He tried
all the locks, in order to see whether the doors closed securely. He
examined all the outlets, sounded the panels, and ordered his squire to
bring him his arms.

"We want four beds," said Porc-en-Truie.

"In the same room," said Maragougnia, who had a horror of being
solitary.

"First of all we want supper," bellowed Mont-Rognon; "don't let us
forget the most important of our wants."

"A modest supper," suggested Maragougnia, who was afraid of the expense.

"A modest supper!" bellowed the Lord of Bourglastic. "Don't you do
anything of the kind, landlord, or I'll burn the place about your ears.
Empty your poultry-yard, drag your fish-ponds, uncork your bottles; set
to work--kill, pluck, draw, and broach,--in short, make ready, to the
best of your power, a feast for an emperor or a sultan!"

"You will lay for me separately," said the Count of Riom, tearfully, "a
few radishes and some wine of first-rate----"

"Cheapness," kindly suggested Allegrignac, with a smile.

"May I know whom I have the honour to serve?" said Ali Pépé, with a bow
so respectful that Maragougnia was horrified to see it, fearing it would
be included in the bill.

"Nothing easier," said Allegrignac, returning Ali's bow. "The short
gentleman you see there is Purveyor-in-Chief to Charlemagne and all the
crowned heads of the civilised world, from Armenia to Lusitania, from
Scandinavia to Tripoli. He travels from district to district in search
of new dishes to delight the royal tables. His dissertation on roasts is
in everybody's mouth. He has proved satisfactorily that beef ought not
to be taken from the spit until the meat begins to turn brown and show
the gravy; that mutton should be taken from the fire as soon as it
begins to redden; and that veal should not be dished up until the meat
is quite white. This man, who seems so unpretending, has discovered that
thirst is fostered by currents of air; that the Scythians have stomachs
an inch smaller than the Germans have; but then, on the other hand,
deeper by seven times than those of the Cimmerians. He was the first who
fried carp in rose-water; and he has, at last, after long and wearisome
research, found in an old manuscript the recipe for garum, which was
so highly prized by the ancients, but was thought to be lost. He has
confided the secret to me, and I reveal it to you, in the hope that it
will incite you to give us a better supper. Learn then, profane wretch!
that in order to prepare this dainty dish, you must let a hen-mackerel
lie in pickle with small mushrooms for seventeen nights at the full of
the moon. The inside must be removed carefully, pounded, soaked, and
braized with religious care in a bag of rose-coloured silk--and mind, it
must be rose-coloured. The liquor thus procured is gathered in a silver
vessel, when the weather is fine--or stormy. It must be left to settle
for three weeks and seven hours, after having been mixed with a
preparation, of which I forget the composition, but which is the chief
ingredient, and gives all the value to the dish. You see with whom you
have to deal: be sure, therefore, that the repast is worthy of this
great dignitary and of us!"

Ali Pépé bowed.

"That gentleman who is snoring yonder travels in the hope of introducing
some improvement into the royal sleeping arrangements. No one knows
better than he the wisest adjustment of counterpanes, quilts, blankets,
bolsters, pillows, and valances. His comparative treatise, entitled
'Lectus cubilaris, Lucubratorius, Emortualis, Genialis et Decubitorius,'
has been engrossed on vellum by the monks of Monte Casino. To him
belongs the honour of superseding the sack of maize-straw by the
down-bed, which he imported from Cimbria; as also that of adding a
second mattress to the sleeping-tackle of Royalty, which used to consist
solely of a ticken, a pillow, and a bundle of straw. You see, therefore,
that you must be careful to lodge us well for the night."

Ali Pépé made another low bow.

"I don't like talking about myself," said Allegrignac, "but for this
once I will yield to your importunity, ami inform you who I am. You
must surely have heard of the great giantess
Alcomiroziropoulopilousitounitapignac!"

The landlord eyed the Count of Salgoon askance for awhile, then,
resigning himself to his fate, he made an assenting gesture.

"She was my mother," said Allegrignac. "She perished after six: years of
married happiness, murdered by my unhappy father, who was never tired
of beating her. Disgusted with matrimony--and not without cause--she
determined to live single. I came into the world within twelve months
afterwards, and chose the profession of arms. My fortune, my noble
birth--everything assured me that I must owe everything to my own
prowess. I cheerfully accepted my lot, and crossed the Alps to avenge
my father. I laid siege to Toulouse. Need I continue to relate my
misfortunes?"

"Not on my account, my lord. The particulars you have just related
suffice to inform me with whom I have to deal. I have only to ask you
who the fourth warrior of your party is?"

"This weeping willow----"

"I am a poor devil of a wanderer in search of fortune," hastily
interposed Maragougnia. "My wants are as modest as my means: I know how
to be satisfied with little."

"I treat my customers according to their tastes and their purses," said
Ali Pépé. "You have, noble sirs, asked for a good many things. I will
now give you a sketch of the accommodation I have to offer. I have but
one room and one bed to let----"

"I'll take it, then," said Porc-en-Truie, promptly: "I wouldn't sleep
out of doors to-night for the world. I shall not resume my journey till
to-morrow. In the meantime, though, if either of you wishes to have half
the bed----"

"Thanks, I shall push on to-night," said Maragougnia, as he left the
room to find his squire, and tell him not to give the horses a feed.
"They will find grazing on the road," he remarked.

"As for me," said Mont-Rognon, "I give up the room to you with all my
heart. I intend to spend the night in eating. I shall not start till
to-morrow morning."

"I'll keep you company till then," said Allegrignac; "we have a few
bottles and an old dispute to settle. You owe me a dozen, and I'll bet
you that you'll be under the table by the ninth. I feel just in the
humour for the trial to-day."

A scornful smile was the only answer vouchsafed by Mont-Rognon, who
turned to the host, and asked, "What soup do you think you can give us?"

"Can your lordship put up with pomegranate soup?"

"Let us see the pomegranates."

Ali ran to his larder, and returned with a basket-full of fruit.
Mont-Rognon selected a dozen.

"Don't forget to serve it up warm, and with a slice or two of orange in
it. What next?"

"If your lordship will leave it to me, you shall have no reason to
complain. I have been head cook to the King of Mesopotamia for ten
years, and His Majesty told me, only eight days since, that he has no
pleasure in eating now I have left him. I would suggest, for soups,
pomegranate, water-gruel, and ortolan; for entrees, calves' feet and
saffron, and fillet of venison with sweetbreads. For the next course,
chicken _farci a la Madame Râpée_, heron garnished with woodcocks, roast
sucking-pig with cameline sauce."

"I should like well enough a quarter of whale served up on a layer of
eggs," said Allegrignac, carelessly.

"You might have had it this morning. Unfortunately, they had the last of
it for King Marsillus to-day."

"You will give us, instead, a peacock. You will stuff it with chestnuts
and saffron, and serve it up with fennel and powdered sugar."

"I can also offer your lordships dory with orange-juice, and lampreys
with lily sauce."

"Is that all?"

"Yes, sir. The bill of fare is simple, but select!"

"Now, by Lenten fasts! you want to starve us to death," said
Mont-Rognon. "You must improve this poor fare, Master Head Cook of the
King of Mesopotamia. Let us have ragout of venison, salt quarter of
hare, preserved cabbage, purée of foreign figs _à la Sardanapale_, pigs'
chitterlings with sweet wine sauce, and ribs of beef in honey. Now, be
off to your kitchen, and if we want anything else, we'll let you know."

Ali made a low bow, and was about to leave the room.

"One word more," said Allegrignac. "Don't forget to send up the roasts
on the spit, and, above all, be particular about the wine Don't be
afraid of sending up plenty of bottles."

"And, stay, landlord!" said Porc-en-Truie, "as you go you can show me my
room. Farewell, Allegrignac! Your hand, Mont-Rognon! Good luck to you,
Maragougnia! I shall be asleep, no doubt, when you start. I trust you
will succeed, and take back to the Emperor what he wishes."

"We shall be sufficiently fortunate if we take back a whole skin!"
sighed the Count of Riom, preparing to depart.

In the next chapter you will see how the four knights set about the
accomplishment of Charlemagne's wishes.

[Illustration: 180]

[Illustration: 181]




CHAPTER III. HOW ALLEGRIGNAC, MARAGOUGNIA, PORC-EN-TRUIE, AND
MONT-ROGNON OPENED THE CAMPAIGN.

PORC-EN-TRUIE followed Ali, who conducted him to the first floor, where
they entered a chamber that was shabby enough in appearance in all
conscience.

"Are you silly enough to think of putting me to sleep here?"

"It is the best room in the inn. King Marsillus slept here the day----"

"Come! I hope you are not going to talk more absurdity of that kind to
me. Learn to understand better those with whom you have to deal. Where's
the bed?"

"Yonder, sir."

"That a bed! By the beard of Solomon! what you have the impudence to
call a bed would have horrified Job himself, and he passes for a person
not easily dissatisfied. What is all that hanging about the curtains?"

"Those are cobwebs," said Ali, with an air of satisfaction. "We take
them down when our customers wish it, but they never do."

"How is that?" asked Porc-en-Truie.

"Why, you see," said the other, quietly, "the spider is insectivorous."

"And you dare bring me here?" asked Porc-en-Truie, pale with rage. "I
dare swear to your lordship there is not a better bed in the house."

"Let me see yours;" and the knight seized the landlord, and made him
conduct him to his own bedroom. It was not palatial by any means, but
all was clean and neat in the host's room, and the bed looked inviting.

"How, rogue! you would sleep in this lordly bed without a scruple, while
I am served as food for the spiders you rear! Leave the room, and thank
Heaven that you leave it by the door instead of the window!"

The Lord of Machavoine thrust the landlord out of the room. He, poor
wretch! gave up his apartment with a very bad grace, and strove to
argue the matter, but he got no answer. The shooting of the bolts,
the creaking of the bed, were soon succeeded by a loud snoring, which
deprived the defeated wretch of his last hope.

He was going down-stairs in anything but a good temper, when he heard
some one moving cautiously at the bottom. The host of the "Crocodile"
possessed the courage of those cowards who lie in wait to strike, but
who succumb before a hidden danger or an imaginary one, and shrink
from an open attack. Porc-en-Truie had kept the lamp--all was buried in
complete darkness.

"Who is that?" asked Ali, in a disquieted tone.

"A friend," answered a voice no less apprehensive.

The landlord drew from the folds of his tunic one of those formidable
knives which are still the fashion in Spain, and, having opened it,
softly descended the last few stairs.

"Who are you?--what do you want?"

"Don't speak so loud, for goodness' sake? Don't you recognise my voice?
I am one whom you supplied with radishes an hour since."

"The knight with the black plume?"

"The same. Can I have a word with you in private?"

"We should find it difficult to discover a more secret and solitary spot
than this. What is it you wish?"

"I should like to stop here a month, unknown to my four travelling
companions--why, I will tell you later."

"Nothing is easier. They will leave to-morrow."

"I want a very humble lodging, which I expect I shall occupy for a
month. But what I want more than all is your silence."

"I am as mute as my conscience, and I have a room that will suit you
to a nicety." And Ali flattered himself that he had virtually let the
lumber-room which had so distrusted Porc-en-Truie.

He retired for an instant, then returned with a light, and once more
ascended the stairs, followed this time by Maragougnia. He opened the
door, entered first, and putting his hand behind the flame to throw a
good light on the scene, turned and said, with the tone of a man who
feels he had done the right thing, "There--that's the article for you."

[Illustration: 183]

The sudden appearance of the light put to flight a myriad of little
black specks, that, hustling, scrambling, and running to and fro over
the walls, finally disappeared in the hangings and wainscot.

"I want something more unpretending," said Maragougnia, shading his
eyes, dazzled by the light.

Ali could scarcely refrain from expressing his surprise in a shout.
"More unpretending!" said he to himself, utterly disheartened. "These
travellers are all alike--there's no satisfying them!" But the landlord
of "The Crocodile" was not the man to let himself be beaten by such a
trifle. "If you will follow me, I have exactly what you require. I can
let it you for next to nothing;" and he led the knight to a wretched
outhouse, without either air or light, except such as came to it by
reversion from the stable.

"There!" said Ali, briefly.

"This will suit me admirably. The smell of a stable is good for the
lungs, so this atmosphere ought to be very healthy."

"I let it to invalids," said the landlord, stopping his nose. "Sleep
in comfort; the straw is this year's;" and Ali, taking the lamp, left
Maragougnia alone with his thoughts.

"Go," said the Count of Riom--"go, my dear fellow-travellers; go and get
your necks twisted, and your bones broken. Go and seek a castle in the
air for the satisfaction of a royal vagary. I, more wise than you,
shall stop here. Who knows but that fortune may not visit me here?" Thus
musing, he fell asleep, and dreamt that his squire had obtained for him
a reduction of rent by turning the spit in the inn kitchen.

[Illustration: 185]

When the host re-entered the supper-room he was astonished to see
the table overturned, with its legs in the air, and Allegrignac and
Mont-Rognon making a bed of it. They were sound asleep, far gone in that
state of intoxication of which in after years the Templars afforded so
many instances. Wrapt, up in the most brotherly way in the table-cloth,
they reposed on a heap of odds and ends and broken crockery. The lamp
had succumbed to the general disaster, and was sputtering and mouldering
in the ruins of a venison pasty.

"Bravo!" said Ali, rubbing his hands. "These are the sort of customers
I like. Furniture never gets faded with them, for one is always having
new." With that he set himself to break whatever had escaped the general
smash; he even brought in a few damaged chairs, and distributed them
artistically in fragments all over the room. Then, having picked up some
gold pieces that had fallen on the floor, he went and lay down in the
stable till morning.

[Illustration: 186]

Mont-Rognon, whose normal state was semi-intoxication, was the first to
wake next day. He gazed unmoved on the scene of destruction in the midst
of which he had slept, and then went out into the yard to give himself
a washing at the trough. Ali Pépé, hearing him on the move, immediately
made his appearance.

"Listen, landlord," said the Lord of Bourglastic, "I like your style
of cookery, and your wine suits my palate. I should like to stop here
a month; but, for reasons best known to myself, I wish my
fellow-travellers not to know that I have put up here. When that drunken
fellow who dined with me last night wakes up, you must tell him I
started without waiting for him. You will do the same with that sluggard
up-stairs, and when they are fairly off, come and let me know. I will
take your dining-room for a month, and I intend never to quit the table.
I shall not stir out, and nobody save you must come near me. I will
defray the charges, including this last dinner, but I must insist on
being well served. Recruit your forces, stock your larder and your
cellar, for by Bacchus! you have got a tough job before you. Only I warn
you, if you tell a single soul that I am here, you had better make your
will, and order your coffin!"

"What an odd lot!" said Ali, as he went in-doors. "Must I send my stingy
customer of last night packing? Or must I tell my drunken friend of this
morning that he is here? Pshaw! They are both afraid of being seen,
and won't stir out an inch. One ought not to miss any profits, however
small." With this reflection he went into the dining-room.

"Is that you, landlord? asked Allegrignac, without opening his eyes.
'Can you tell me what has become of my friend?' It's no use for me to
kick about--he's not in the bed."

"He is gone, my dear sir--gone quite an hour ago. He said to me, 'Tell
the knight I leave in your room on the ground-floor, that I am sorry I
cannot stop to say good-bye, for the heat is coming on, and I don't wish
to delay my journey.'"

"Oh, so the drunken dog has gone--wonderful! I suppose he has paid?

"Not he, sir, truly. He told me you would see to that."

Allegrignac not only opened his eyes at this, but he sat up on end. "At
any rate, he paid his share?"

"He has not given me a penny piece; he told me he had won a wager of
you." Before Ali had finished the sentence Allegrignac was on his legs.
"You're no better than a brigand, and I'll wring your neck for you!"

"I swear to you I have not received a farthing this blessed morning!"

"Well, well," said the Count of Salençon, recovering his good humour,
"I'm well enough off not to bother myself about a trifle like that. So
you tell me my bed-fellow is really gone?"

"He is."

"And the one who was here last night, too?"

"You saw him go yourself."

"True. Then, if I calculate rightly, there's only one more of us left."

"The one who is snoring in my bed," sighed Ali, spitefully.

"Very well, then; open your ears wide, and listen attentively to what
I say. If you let a syllable escape you, you and I shall quarrel.
For reasons that I need not state, I wish to put up at your inn for a
month."

"He, too!" thought Ali. "What is going to happen to the house?"

"You will choose me apartments opening on the garden. I shall not go
out, and nobody must have access to me save you and the sun. You will
have the room adorned with flowers. I never grumble at the accounts
which innkeepers present to me. I satisfy myself with the explanation
that they are not strong in their arithmetic; I am not myself, either.
But I insist on being treated well. One word more: you give me the idea
of a man who is rather proud of his ears. I always respect people's
tastes, but I shall be compelled to deprive you of those ornaments if
you mention to a single soul that I have stayed here. You understand
me?"

"Clearly!"

"Then lead me to my prison!"

It was not long before Allegrignac was duly installed. His furniture
consisted of a bed, a table, some flowers, and a guitar. He ordered
breakfast, and desired to be left to himself.

"I am curious to learn what these strange people want here," said
Ali, as he went up-stairs. "I only hope the fourth knight won't take
possession of my bed for an indefinite period. Let us try and get him
out of it at once."

The host gave a vigorous push at Porc-en-Truie's door.

"Sir! you bade me call you in good time. The sun has been up some hours.
Are not you going to start?"

"Come in!" said the Lord of Machavoine. "I want to have a word with
you."

"But, my dear sir, I can't come in. You shut yourself in when you turned
me out, and I know from experience that one cannot break in the door."

Porc-en-Truie was reluctantly compelled to get out of bed and open the
door, jumping into bed again, however, immediately, and turning his face
to the wall.

"Do you know this bed is delicious! I have slept splendidly in it, and I
am not such a fool as to go scouring the highways while I can get a good
rest here. Listen to me attentively, and don't let me have to repeat
anything, for I'm dying for sleep. You will place beside me on a table a
venison pasty, two cold dishes, some preserved fruit, and thirty bottles
of wine. Thirty--you hear?"

"Only too well!"

"Once a week you will come in on tip-toe, and lay the repast afresh. I
am going to take a nap--you may call me in a month's time."

"I trust you won't think of doing so--keeping me out of my bedroom for a
month-"

"I warn you that I do not know how much money there is in my purse, and
that I sleep so soundly, you might rob me of it without my opening
my eyes. Ah, by the way, I forgot! As I don't wish to be disturbed, I
command you not to tell a soul that I am here. I don't care a bit if
your inn is on fire, if the enemy is coming, or an earthquake happens.
I mean to have my sleep out. Above all, don't let my fellow-travellers
know of my determination. Nothing less than your life or death depends
on that. Now, set everything out properly here, and don't let me hear
any more of you for a month."

"Sir--sweet sir--dear sir--great sir!" sighed the host, little elated
at the prospect of sleeping for the next thirty nights in the stable,
"can't you choose some other resting-place? I can assure you, that
if you go nearly as far as Montella--about half a day's journey from
here--you will find a magnificent hotel, where you will be infinitely
better lodged than here. Are you listening to me, my dear sir?"

A vigorous snore proved to Ali that he was simply throwing away his
eloquence. To make quite sure the knight was asleep, the landlord began
to inspect his purse, but Porc-en-Truie did not stir.

"Well, this is sleeping like a nobleman," said Ali, not half satisfied
by the self-appointed award of a handful of gold pieces. "For this
amount I can afford to let him finish his nap!"

[Illustration: 189]




CHAPTER IV. ALI PÉPÉ'S LITTLE HARVEST.

ALLEGRIGNAC, Porc-en-Truie. Mont-Rognon, and Maragougnia continued to
dwell in unconscious propinquity.

"Who can tell what has become of my companions?" said all four, each
to himself. "They have perished beyond doubt, or are prisoners at best.
Faith! that's their look-out! Success is very properly the prize of
superior intelligence."

For a whole month Porc-en-Truie slept, Mont-Rognon ate, Allegrignac
played the guitar in a whisper, and Maragougnia plotted impossible
meannesses.

On the twenty-eighth day of his captivity Mont-Rognon greeted Ali with
a smile which he struggled to make as gracious as possible. Ali was
terrified to see it, dreading lest his customer should ask him for
credit on the strength of such an act of condescension.

"Sit down here opposite to me," said Mont-Rognon, growing every moment
more agreeable to Ali, who was growing every moment more uncomfortable.
"I am tired of eating alone. Besides, I have something to say to you."

The landlord sat down, poured himself out a bumper, and listened.

"Since I have been here I have watched you closely, and the result of
my examination is favourable to you. Occupied as I have been, it was
impossible for us to exchange much talk, but it was enough to make
me appreciate you. I recognise in you one of those bold spirits who,
regarding life as a journey, reject from the outset whatever may
encumber their progress. Conscience is to them a stranger whose name
gives rise to a smile, and remorse a bugbear invented by the weak to
restrain the strong. They only require in life that which it is able to
offer, but they are not of the kidney to forego one single opening for
enjoyment, let the price be what it may. People of my way of thinking
are always ready to encourage that spirit. Do you comprehend?"

[Illustration: 191]

"That depends on what is to follow. I'll tell you presently. Go on!"

"I travel, as you have been told, in the gastronomical interests of
various sovereigns. One of them, whose name I choose to withhold, has
sent me to this country with a mission so truly extraordinary that I
dread to impart it to you."

"Fear not, sir. I flatter myself I shall understand you."

"The king, whose envoy I am, has a daughter as fanciful as she is
beautiful, and he is the slave of her lightest caprice. She has read in
some writer of this country that the Saracens owe the clearness of their
complexion to a peculiar ointment. I am really afraid to tell you of
what it is composed."

"Don't be afraid of anything with me, sir."

"Well, then, they say that one must have, to make it properly, a human
head----"

"Ah?" said Ali, pushing back his chair; "you are terribly plain to
understand,--rest assured of that!"

"They assert that for this purpose the heads of the inhabitants of these
parts are superior to all others. I have unluckily promised to procure
one, and if I fail to keep my word, my own head, for lack of better,
will have to serve the princess's turn. They persuaded me that to
ensure the preservation of the beauty of young girls was an act of
philanthropy, and I foolishly committed myself to the undertaking. I
offer with all my heart one-half of the sum promised me to any one who
will assist me out of my scrape."

"And how much have you been promised?" said Ali, bringing his chair to
the table again.

"A hundred ounces. Do you know any respectable man of business who will
undertake to supply such an article as I have named?"

"Possibly--but all trouble deserves payment. If I act as your go-between
shall I get nothing?"

"Your claim is a fair one. I promise you fifty ounces--twenty-five for
him, and twenty-five for yourself."

"You shall have what you require."

"To-morrow?"

"This evening! But you must pay me half in advance. If you were to
change your mind, and leave me with the goods on my hands----"

"Between men of honour--"

"Between men of honour like us it is right to take precautions."

"Well! There's the money."

Ali Pépé took the gold, counted it, tried each coin in succession,
weighed them with an air of wisdom, and said, quietly, "The money is
quite correct; you shall have just the sort of article you want; and,
what is more, I'll throw you the sack in!" With these words he left the
apartment.

It was Allegrignac's lunch-time; so the host went up-stairs to the
count's room, and found him plunged in deep thought.

"Tell me, Ali Pépé," said he, "did you ever happen to be married?"

"Never, sir. I am the oldest representative of a race which will die
with me."

"Then you cannot understand my sufferings!"

"Your sufferings, my dear sir?"

"My heart is bursting, and I feel I can trust myself with you. Listen
to my history, and sympathise with your unhappy guest. My early life was
passed in bliss on the shores of the Sarmatian Sea, till one day I met
the daughter of the King of Scandinavia. This marvel of the North had a
skin as white as snow, hair as golden as sunlight, and she was as plump
as a partridge. Her beauty dazzled me, and I swore I would die to serve
her----"

"Your worship will excuse me if I beg you to commence your history at
the conclusion. I have several customers waiting below."

"I will be brief. It is the custom in certain cold regions for every
young girl who has reached her seventeenth year to make a tour for
a couple of months to look out for a husband. Those who make any
impression on her, or on whom she makes an impression, accompany her
home to her father, who then makes his choice among the suitors. The
fair Wahallaaka had just reached her seventeenth year, when I fell in
with her at the close of the circuit. My attention was first attracted
by the splendour of the sledge in which she rode. It was drawn by thirty
wolves, which shook the crimson silk tassels and jingled the steel
chains of their harness. Seven hundred and sixty-seven suitors rode
behind her. The eyes of the fair Scandinavian met mine, and she felt at
once that her journey was completed. Could she meet with a more suitable
husband? She was not foolish enough to suppose so; and, giving me a
sign to join the _cortège_, she gave the order to return to
Khétakous-Mouvoskaïa, which is the capital of her father's dominions.
He, a man full of judgment and taste, confirmed his daughter's choice,
and it was decided that at the expiration of two months I should
become the husband of the beauteous Wahallaaka. For fifty days we had
a succession of festivals. Sledge races by torchlight were followed by
balls and concerts. White bear-hunting, whale-catching, and a thousand
other innocent diversions, furnished me with opportunities for the
display of my brilliant intelligence, my strength, my courage, my
address, my presence of mind, my grace, my agility, my----"

Ali Pépé threw an imploring glance at Allegrignac.

"I will be brief. Nothing in this world is perfect, and the incomparable
Wahallaaka had her share of imperfections. She was given to flirting and
fibbing: she was fickle, she was foolish, she was vain, she was rash."

"Sir!" sighed the count's wretched listener.

"I will be brief. You are right; why should I open again these
scarce-healed wounds? A page one day brought me a letter from my future
bride. 'Go,' it said; 'leave me, to prove your love for me. The
ties which are about to unite us are so serious that I wish, before
confirming them irretrievably, to assure myself that I have not been
mistaken in my choice of you. Go; during your absence I intend to give
myself, without reserve, to all the pleasures of society. I shall
do everything I can to forget you, and if in a year's time, when you
return, I still love you, then, my knight, I will be your bride. You
will go to Spain. I do not give you that Eden for your place of exile
without good reason. They assert that the men there are the handsomest
in the world. Well, my betrothed, when your time comes to return, choose
one of the finest of these wretches, cut off his head, and bring it to
me, that I may judge with my own eyes of the beauty of the barbarian
type.'"

"Well done!" thought Ali; "here are my four guests beginning again. In
everything they do they follow suit, and I feel sure the other two will
make the same request. What is to be the end of this?"

"'Should you triumph in this trial,' added the fair Wahallaaka, 'from
that moment none shall be as dear to me as you.' When I read this letter
my heart was torn with conflicting passions, but I had the strength of
mind to leave without seeing my beloved. For a whole year I dragged out
my miserable existence in all quarters of the globe. Now, however, my
time of trial is past, and I am about to return to my beloved country.
One thing alone remains to do. Can I present myself to her, who is so
dear to me, without offering her that head which is the object of her
desires?"

"But how is it that, brave and mighty as you describe yourself to be,
you have not already procured it?"

"The reason is clear, as you will see. I am in the ordinary affairs of
life a very lion for courage; the panther and white bear I care not a
jot for; but as soon as the idea of fighting presents itself---whenever
I find myself in the presence of danger--I tremble, lest I should prove
unworthy of the fair Wahallaaka. The thought unnerves my arm, and a
child might conquer me. In short--I'll give you forty ounces for your
head."

Ali scowled at the knight. "If it be to finish in this manner that your
worship has taken the trouble to relate this history, we might both of
us have employed our time better."

"If your head appears to me the finest model of Oriental beauty, there
is no reason for you to be offended. You appear to be attached to it',
well, let's say no more about it, but get me for the same price some
other specimen of the Asiatic tribes."

"How much did you say you were willing to give?"

"Forty gold pieces."

"You won't get anything worth looking at for that sum? Everything has
risen in price since the war."

"Well, then, fifty pieces."

"Say sixty pieces--thirty down, and I'll promise you the best that can
be had."

"I am anxious to start, remember."

"You shall have what you want by to-morrow."

"Very well! I rely upon you to keep your word."

Ali, as soon as he had the thirty pieces safe in his pocket, went
downstairs, and entered the apartment of the knight of Machavoine.
Porc-en-Truie was not asleep.

"I thought so," said the innkeeper to himself; "here's the sleeper as
wide awake as a squirrel," and he made as if he would go out again.

"Come in," said the knight, "I have something to talk to you about."

"I am all attention," said Ali, bowing.

"I leave to-morrow!"

"So soon?" said Ali, looking at his long-lost bed with affectionate
interest.

"That depends on you. Travellers like to carry away some little
remembrance of places they have visited, and I have too much reason to
be pleased with my treatment here not to keep up the custom. What do you
advise me to get? You see, you must aid me in choosing, for I haven't
stirred out, and know nothing about the place."

"Our grapes are very fine here in the north of Spain. Possibly----"

"No. That won't do. I want something that will keep."

"The young girls of our country come from ten leagues round to Alagon
to buy plated gold and silver trinkets, and necklaces of seed-pearl and
coral."

"You must find out something better than that."

"Your worship puzzles me. The country has nothing else remarkable to
offer except its inhabitants; but, of course, I could not offer you one
of our people to take away."

"That's a notion! It suggests an idea to me--only it is so peculiar I
hardly like to mention it."

"Pshaw! a little shyness will soon wear off."

"I'll give you a thousand guesses, and you'll puzzle your brains over it
in vain to all eternity."

"Then, sir, don't let me have to guess."

"You say your knaves here are handsome?"

"They have adorable almond-shaped eyes, red lips, white teeth, and
complexions of a delightful olive, covered with black down."

"You only speak of their heads."

"I have a reason for doing so, for it is the only good thing they
possess; for which reason our girls are accustomed to say, 'The heart of
Castile, the soul of Catalonia, the form of Leon, the limbs of Navarre,
and the head of Arragon make a perfect man.'"

"By my faith! the idea is a jolly one, and I must give you all credit
for having been the first to think of it."

"Your honour is too good. You accredit me with more spirit than I
possess."

"Since you originated the notion, you must assist me to put it into
execution. Well, then, how can you get me the head of an Arragonese?"

"What! you wish to take away a real head--a living head?"

"Living is scarcely the word--but a head that has been alive."

"Well, that is an idea that no one has had before you."

"I hope so."

"Our country, sir, is a wonderful one, for this reason--that you can get
whatever you want, provided you have the money. If, therefore, you will
allow me to manage----"

"Do so, and do so quickly. That is all I require, and I shall leave
to-morrow."

"I must have thirty pieces of gold in advance. The game you want is
strictly preserved, and difficult to procure, Nothing inspirits the
hunter so much as to be paid ready money."

So Ali added thirty more pieces to the sixty he had already received,
and hastened off to hide it in a secret spot known only to himself.

"Now I'll go and see my fourth customer. I am curious to learn what he
has to propose to me."

Maragougnia had not during the whole month left the horrid little hole
which he had chosen for his lodgings. Anxious to make a profit by his
isolation, he had spent the time in _déshabille_, in order to save his
clothes. When Ali entered he found the knight patching his shirt with
his pocket-handkerchief. "You come just at the right moment; I wish to
speak to you."

"I am listening."

"I hope you will not take amiss what I have to say to you, nor
misunderstand my intentions. I think I ought first of all to tell
you that I am even more wretched than I look. You will understand, of
course, that it is not from a feeling of greed that a man denies himself
everything as I do. I should certainly not despise the good things of
life if I had the means of getting them. Picture to yourself that my
misery is such----"

"Excuse me," said Ali, sharply; "I see that you are going to take an
hour in framing a demand which could be expressed in a few seconds. I am
quite willing to give up my time to those who pay me, but you are either
too poor or too stingy to justify my so doing. You want a Saracen's
head, and you are afraid to ask for it."

"Good heaven! who could have told you that?"

"You yourself."

"I? When?"

"You talk in your sleep, sir, and are more communicative then than when
you are awake. I sleep in the stable close by, and have overheard you.
Now that you see I am so well informed as to your wants, let's settle
the matter at once."

Maragougnia became infinitely whiter than his shirt.

"I can procure you what you want. But you must understand perfectly that
it is not a stock article, so I must have a good price. Fifty pieces of
gold down, and fifty more to-morrow on delivery."

Maragougnia fell fainting on the floor. Ali feared for a moment that he
had gone too far. The knight's heart no longer beat, his body was icy
cold, his breathing had stopped.

"Come, come!" said Ali, "recover yourself. You shall have it for
ninety-five pieces, or say ninety, in consideration of my having waited
on you for a month."

The Count de Riom did not stir.

"Well, we will fix it at eighty-five, but I won't abate a penny."

The knight opened his right eye.

"Come, I am less hard than I look," said the innkeeper, rubbing
Maragougnia's hands. "I will make you an offer."

The dying man opened his other eye.

"Must you have a head? because---I'll tell you what, I have an order for
a head on hand, I'll let you have the remnant cheap."

The knight closed his eyes again, and sank back motionless.

"That doesn't suit you? Well! say no more about it. I am going to show
you how willing I am to serve you by lowering my demands." The knight's
eyes re-opened, and his heart began to beat again.

"Say eighty pieces, but I shan't come down any lower."

Ali rose to go. Maragougnia gave a heavy sigh, that would have softened
the heart of a famished tiger, but made no impression on the innkeeper.

"Eighty pieces of gold! Why, it is more than I should spend in eight
years. You'll reduce me to beggary."

"Pshaw! you are no better off now."

"You might as well take my life."

"You may accept my offer or leave it. People don't buy things of this
sort every day. Will you have it?--Once!"

"I'd rather die."

"Twice!"

"Ten pieces--I'll give you ten pieces."

"Thrice!"

"Wait a minute! one must take time to think over, such bargains."

"Well, I'll come back presently, but I vow you will regret not having
taken my offer at once."

[Illustration: 197]

Ali went out, leaving Maragougnia pale, trembling, broken-hearted, a
prey to a thousand conflicting emotions.

[Illustration: 198]




CHAPTER V. HOW ALI PÉPÉ, HAVING DONE ALL THAT COULD BE EXPECTED OF AN
HONEST MAN, WAS HANGED.

THAT evening the doors of the inn were closed earlier than usual. Ali
had given his servants a holiday to go to the fair at Montella, and was
thus left alone with his four lodgers. He locked all the doors, put up
the chain at the front gate, ascertained that the shutters were closed,
all of which were precautions he did not usually take. Then he went
down into the cellar, where there was a collection of weapons of all
descriptions.

He selected a large knife, which he carefully sharpened; put on a shirt
of mail, as easy-fitting as silk, but perfectly sword-proof; put on a
helmet of extraordinary shape, which completely concealed his face, and
went up-stairs again softly. On arriving at the top of the stairs he put
out his lamp, and stole forward on tiptoe. He stopped in succession at
the doors of the four knights, and peeped through the keyhole to
see what they were doing. Mont-Rognon was at his eighth bottle;
Porc-en-Truie was asleep; Allegrignac was taking the fresh air in the
garden; Maragougnia was furtively counting his money.

"Good!" said Ali to himself. "In one hour the gentleman who is at supper
will have finished his ninth bottle, and tumbled under the table; the
one who is dozing will be snoring soundly; the one who is meditating
will be asleep; and as to the fourth-"

The proprietor of the "Crocodile" said no more; he had reached the
stable, where he flung himself down on the straw.

At midnight Allegrignac woke up in a fright. He thought he heard a
piercing cry.

"Somebody's having his throat cut," said the Count de Salençon. He sat
down on the foot of his bed and listened. All was silent; you might have
heard the spiders spinning their webs.

"I wasn't dreaming, nevertheless--no; I am sure I heard a cry."

He continued to listen, and now the silence made him tremble. He
remembered his bargain with the innkeeper. The idea that he was the
instigator of the crime which undoubtedly had just been committed
deprived him of sleep. He dressed himself, and sat himself down on the
side of his bed, with his drawn sword in his hand. In a quarter of an
hour two more shrieks resounded through the night. Allegrignac sprang
up as briskly as if in obedience to a hidden spring. These renewed cries
alarmed him.

"Everybody is having his throat cut!" said he to himself, growing more
and more frightened. "My conscience has only to answer for one of the
crimes; so, if Master Ali is too zealous, I am not responsible."

As a precaution, he rolled his bed against the door, put the table and
chairs on the top of it, and kept watch. The rest of the night passed
peaceably and quietly. The moon accomplished her nocturnal round, and
when the sun reappeared, Allegrignac, ashamed of his panic, restored
everything to its place. At seven o'clock Ali knocked at the door.

"Here is what you want," said he, placing a small sack on the count's
bed. "Have you the money ready?"

"There it is."

"I should recommend you to lose no time in setting out, for I think I
saw one of your companions this morning."

Allegrignac did not wait to hear this advice repeated. He went
down-stairs, and, finding his horse ready at the door, he tied the sack
to the saddle-bow, set spurs to his nag, and rode off at a gallop. Ali
smiled to see him go, and then, when he was no longer in sight, turned
into the apartment of the Baron of Mont-Rognon.

"I have obeyed your orders, sir. Here is what you required." And
he flung a sack on the table, as he had already done in the case of
Allegrignac.

"There is the sum we agreed on," said the baron, tendering him the
twenty-five pieces. "Saddle my horse, I am in a hurry to be off!"

"It is ready saddled," said the landlord, taking the money; "your honour
will find it at the foot of the stairs."

Mont-Rognon went out for the first time for a month. He attached the
small sack to the saddle-bow as Allegrignac had done, and in a few
minutes was out of sight. Ali did not on this day enter the two rooms
occupied by Porc-en-Truie and Maragougnia. He spent his time in counting
his money.

"Fifty gold pieces from the drunken knight, plus forty for his keep,
will be ninety. Sixty from the talkative knight, plus thirty-five for
his board and lodging, will be ninety-five. That makes one hundred and
eighty-five pieces in all, if I know anything of arithmetic. Add to this
the purses of the lazy knight and the knight of the raven plumes--the
one containing one hundred and fifty and the other a hundred and forty
pieces, amounting to two hundred and ninety--which I must add to one
hundred and eighty-five, leaving a total four hundred and seventy-five
pieces of good new money. This is more than one wants to begin life with
honestly, so I can afford myself that little whim--and will do so!" Ali
Pépé was unable to realise this laudable purpose. He was hanged eight
days after, as you, my young friends, will learn, if you continue to
read this history.

[Illustration: 200]

[Illustration: 201]




CHAPTER VI. SHOULDER TO SHOULDER, FACE TO FACE!

CHARLEMAGNE was playing at chess with Naymes, Duke of Bavaria, for a
couple of hours, when he was informed that Allegrignac had returned. The
Emperor, who had lost five games out of seven, was in anything but an
agreeable mood. The news of the count's arrival completely cured him.

[Illustration: 202]

"At last we shall learn the truth about the Fortress of Fear. I feel
sure Allegrignac will have acted vigorously and wisely. Fetch him a
stoup of wine while I go to assemble my peers, barons, bishops, and
clerks. I will hear what he has to say before them."

When these orders had been carried out, Charlemagne caused the Count of
Salençon to be summoned into his presence.

"Approach, Allegrignac. You have proved yourself, I doubt not, possessed
of endurance and bravery. I shall be glad to have to award the prize to
you. Tell us what happened to you."

"I am, sire, overcome at the thought of my great good fortune, and seek
in vain for any past good deed of mine which has won for me the
favour which Heaven lavishes on me. I will take care not to abuse your
kindness, or the patience of so many learned and gallant listeners. I
will begin my story from the moment when I left Alagon for the Fortress
of Fear. Dawn was breaking when I started. The darkness which was still
spread over the earth was beginning to vanish at the approach of the
sun, whose welcome was being chanted by the lark. I was asking myself
how so lovely a country could bring one to so dire a fortress, when
my horse gave a start, stopped, and, lowering its head, began to snort
loudly. I then saw, a short distance from me, a little dwarf, not
ill-looking, who sat weeping by the road-side. 'While there is yet
time,' said he, 'abandon this insane adventure, and do not disturb
the great master of Fear. Seeing you so young and so lovely, I cannot
restrain my tears. Did you but know what obstacles you will find
opposing you, you would certainly not encounter them.' 'I am the envoy
of Charlemagne,' said I, quietly.

"'Ask yourself, then, if I am a man likely to draw back.' I had hardly
mentioned your name, sire, when I beheld the dwarf flying in alarm. I
went on. A little farther on my horse made a second start, and I found
myself face to face with a giant, who was in command of a body of twelve
armed men. He had a foot placed on either side of the road, like the old
Colossus of Rhodes, and his men were drawn up, lance in rest, between
his legs, seeking to bar my passage."

[Illustration: 203]

"'Whose servant are you, miscreant?' cried I. 'Mahomet has my faith--the
Lord of Fear my allegiance.' 'And I will have your life. Hurrah for
Charlemagne!' I flung my lance at the monster with such force and skill
that it pierced his body, and lodged in the ground, point downward,
fifty paces off. I drew my sword, and rode at his twelve followers, whom
I routed. Although charging at full gallop, I had the forethought
to recover my lance on the way. By the time these enemies recovered
themselves I was already in the midst of other perils. What more need
I say? In vain did the elements assist the efforts of men and demons;
strong in my loyalty to my king, I overcame all obstacles!"

Charlemagne liked people to talk modestly, and the praises which
Allegrignac did not cease to lavish on himself made him frown. "Action
is for men, and words for women," said he to himself. "This young man
talks a little too much."

"Human strength has its limits," continued Allegrignac; "even mine is
exhaustible, and, taking advantage of an interval of quiet, I dismounted
to take a rest. I was a short way from the top of a high mountain,
on which the Fortress of Fear is built. I had a long time left the
temperate zone, and was surrounded by snow. All of a sudden----"

"I'll wager his next words are a falsehood!" whispered Roland to Turpin.

"Nonsense! You're betting on a certainty," said the bishop.

"All of a sudden my horse gave a terrified neigh. I turned round as I
sprang to my feet, and beheld an avalanche leaping from rock to rock,
and coming to swallow us up. I did not waste a moment. I waited it with
feet firmly planted, and arms outstretched. I caught it and held it back
for some seconds. 'Quick, Serenade!' I cried to my horse. 'Go along,
make haste, poor beast!' The animal understood my meaning, and escaped.
It was time, for my strength was just exhausted. I made one final and
supreme effort, flung the Titanic projectile on one side, and sank--I
confess it--exhausted on the ground. The brave men who hear me will not
ridicule my weakness."

Every one looked at his neighbour. They were more surprised at the
impudence of the speaker than the strangeness of his story.

"Enough of this sort of prattle," said Charlemagne. "Here be plenty of
great deeds--I'll ask for the rest of the story another time. Meanwhile,
tell me--and as briefly as possible--have you seen the castle and its
owner?"

"I have seen them, and I bring you, sire, the head of the monster as an
evidence of my victory."

Allegrignac stooped down to take the bag, which he had placed beside him
at the beginning of his story, when Mitaine entered and announced that
the Baron of Mont-Rognon desired an audience.

"By my beard! I am curious to see and hear him. Allegrignac, withdraw,
and let the Knight of Bourglastic speak. Bid the baron enter."

Mont-Rognon stepped in proudly; he paused at a few paces from
Charlemagne, bowed, placed beside him the bag about which we know, and
waited to be interrogated.

"I have often reproached myself for having sent you on so formidable an
adventure, my brave baron; only the remembrance of your past feats of
valour could make my mind easy about you. However, you have returned."

"I know not how to express to my Sovereign all my gratitude for the
honour he does me. I always believed that the joy of victory is the
greatest in the world, and the beating of my heart assures me that I was
not mistaken."

"The joy of victory, do you say? Of what victory do you speak?"

"Of that which I have just won over the Knight of Fear."

A murmur of surprise was heard on all sides.

"Come forward, Allegrignac," said the Emperor, in a severe voice. "What
does this mean, and which of you is the impostor?"

The consciences of the two pretended victors were not so clear that they
could listen without alarm to the infuriated voice of Charlemagne. They
felt that impudence alone could assist them; and Allegrignac coming
forward, pointed to the Knight of Bourglastic, and said--

"If, sire, this man pretends that he has vanquished the Knight of Fear,
I declare that he lies."

"Lies!" cried Mont-Rognon, blinded with rage. "Who dares utter the
word?"

"I, Allegrignac, Count of Salençon."

"Traitor and perjurer! you shall not quit this place alive. A
disgraceful death shall be your fate, and the fate of all belonging to
you." And he drew his sword. "Yes, you have lied, baron of the realm
though you be, and I will teach you to change your note, perjured
coward! I shall slay you and yours before the humblest lacquey in my
service is the worse by a hair, for all your bravery."

"These two cocks," said Oliver, "seem to me to crow too long before they
begin fighting. It would be mockery to separate them."

Charlemagne raised his voice, and silence was at once restored.

"I find you daring enough," said he, "to deafen me with your clamour.
This insolence is insufferable. The first who speaks without being
questioned shall be punished; understand that, one and all!" and then he
added, after a moment, "What proof have you of the victory you say you
have won? Speak, Allegrignac."

"I have the head of the monster in this bag."

"And you, Mont-Rognon, what have you to say?"

"This man is an impostor. I have here what will prove him so." The
Knight of Bourglastic seized his bag, and opened it; the Count
of Salençon did the same, and then each held up a gory head for
Charlemagne's inspection.

[Illustration: 205]

At this sight the Emperor turned pale.

He rose, and seemed anxious to speak, but could only utter the one word,
"Murderers!"

The whole assembly gave a cry of horror on recognising the heads of
Porc-en-Truie and Maragougnia; but the most frightened of all were
assuredly Mont-Rognon and Allegrignac, who, letting fall the two
accusing heads, flung themselves at the Emperor's feet.

"Sire, do not hold us guilty. We have been the victims of some treason.
Yes, we confess it; we were unable to carry out your instructions.
Terrified and at our wits' end, we lost our heads--"

"Then no one will be surprised this evening to see they are no longer on
your shoulders," interposed the Emperor, who thus set a-going a horrible
joke, which has done service so often since that it has well earned a
retiring pension.

The next day, after mass, the Lord of Bourglastic and the Count of
Salençon underwent a final examination. By vespers Charlemagne had
sentenced them to death. When the bugles sounded they had been beheaded,
and flung out to feed the wolves.

Eight days after Ali Pépé was hanged.

[Illustration: 206]

[Illustration: 207]




CHAPTER VII. MITAINE OPENS THE CAMPAIGN.

CHARLEMAGNE, on one occasion, committed an act of imprudence; he
promised Mitaine that when she performed any remarkable feat of valour,
she should be attached to Roland's staff as a squire. From that moment
she never rested; ambition constantly haunted her, and, without letting
any one know her plans, she was always looking out for some opportunity
of distinguishing herself. The Fortress of Fear seemed an object worthy
of her labour, and the unfortunate issue of the expedition of the
four knights induced her to undertake the adventure. "If my friend
Croquemitaine lives in the castle, I will find him, and prove I am not
afraid of him."

She set forth early one morning, accompanied by a young page of her
acquaintance named Ortez; and when she found herself at what she
believed a sufficient distance from the camp to render pursuit
impossible, she told her companion to return to the Emperor, and inform
him that she had resolved to find the Fortress of Fear.

"Tell him not to be alarmed for me; he shall have no reason to blush for
his godchild. I hope before long to remind him of his promise to make me
a squire."

The page endeavoured in vain to dissuade her from her plan; in vain he
threatened her with the anger of Charlemagne. "When I return," said she,
"he will gladly embrace me."

The more he described to her the magnitude of the dangers she would
encounter, the more determined she was to face them.

"Well, then, I shall follow you," said Ortez, resolutely.

"If you do anything of the sort I warn you that we shall quarrel."

"Do you think I am wanting in courage?"

"No! I know you are brave; only I do not desire to lessen the merit of
the deed I am resolved to accomplish by sharing its dangers with you."

"But it would be dishonourable in me to allow to go alone into danger
one whom it is my duty to defend," said the lad, planting his little
fists on his hips.

"By the Shrine of St. Landri! you are too importunate, Ortez. Girls like
me have beak and talons like fully-fledged falcons. Return, then, to the
camp to inform Charlemagne, and if in three days I do not come back, you
will pray for a gallant girl who died in the quest of adventure."

The page was obliged to give way; he returned alone along the road which
he had just traversed in company with Mitaine, and I will not swear that
he had not tears in his eyes.

As soon as she was alone, Mitaine assured herself that her sword was
firmly buckled on at her side--that her dagger quitted its sheath
easily; then she bent her steps towards a ruined hut which stood in the
midst of a vast field of maize. Before long she reached it, and saw a
peasant seated on the ground playing with his children. She was
struck by his air of profound melancholy, and shocked at the wretched
appearance of the little ones that were rolling' about in the dust.

[Illustration: 208]

"Can you tell me the way to the Fortress of Fear?"

On hearing this question the peasant rose hurriedly, and stared at
Mitaine with frightened eyes. The youngsters took refuge between his
legs as if they expected some calamity.

"Do you know what you are asking?" said the terrified man. "It is
doubtless a jest, or a bit of show-off inexcusable in a child of your
age."

"You do not answer seriously a serious question. Not being a native of
the country, I may not express myself properly; I believe, however, I
spoke sufficiently plainly to be understood. Once more I ask you the way
to the Fortress of Fear."

"It is the way to certain death."

"What does that matter?--it is the way I intend to take. I feel certain
that they belie the lord of the castle, and wish to put his hospitality
to the test."

"Here is a madman!" said the peasant to himself, sending the children
into the hut; "nevertheless, I must not let him go without having told
him the danger to which he exposes himself. For sixty years, my young
traveller, I have inhabited this cottage. Not one of those who have put
to me the question that you have just asked me has ever returned. At
first, the people who travelled along this road came singly; careless,
gay, foolish as you, they passed singing before my door: the same
evening they were the captives of Fear. When it was found that there was
danger in the voyage, there was quite a different sort of procession.
Man spends his life in neglecting Heaven and courting death. When Death
scowls at him, he believes it is smiling. The procession never returned.
Gallant warriors came, and said to me, 'Prepare a breakfast for us
to-morrow, good man; on our return we will make great cheer, and tell
you our adventures, and laugh over them.' And the feast was wasted for
want of guests; and so, later, when reason increased in my brain, as
my beard grew on my chin, I made people pay in advance, but I made no
preparations for their return. Then came troops of warriors fully armed,
amid the flourish of trumpets, and with banners floating on the wind.
They pillaged my house, and their horses wasted my crops. Fear made them
captives like the others, and from that time I have lived alone in my
ruined habitation, which no one dares to approach. I lost my father
through his rashness, my wife through her curiosity; she left me these
children. One of them wandered away one day when I was in the fields;
what happened to him I have never known; he came back to me an idiot. I
have never quitted this spot, though it is more like a burial-place than
a birth-place. I am a solitary dweller on the frontiers of Death, an
advanced outpost, crying to all such foolish people as you to turn
back."

"I thank you," answered Mitaine; "but if you had known me, you would
have taken care not to tell me this history, for it only redoubles my
desire to meet this dreadful tyrant."

The peasant raised his arms to Heaven, as if to call it to witness the
efforts he had made; then he again sat down before his ruined cabin.

"You must be poor," said Mitaine, feeling in her purse. "Take this; you
will be my heir if I die, which does not appear to me quite so certain.
In any case, the money is yours. Pass the night in prayers for my
success, and in the meantime point out to me the road that I must
follow."

The peasant rose, took Mitaine by the hand, and climbed with her a naked
height which overlooked the country.

[Illustration: 209]

"You see that footpath which borders the forest? That you must follow.
Whither it leads no one knows. Heaven be with you! Farewell!"

"Let me embrace you," said Mitaine, holding out her arms to the peasant,
who sank on his knees, as if in the presence of the dead. She flung her
arms round his neck, and kissed him; the old man wept; one of his tears
fell on Mitaine's hand, she signed herself with it as if it had been
holy water;--then she departed. The peasant remained on his knees
praying until sunset; after that he sought his miserable home, put his
children to bed, lit a taper, and again betook himself to prayer until
morning.

[Illustration: 210]

[Illustration: 211]




CHAPTER VIII. THROUGH THE FORESTS.

THE sun sank down in a flood of purple, the birds were chanting their
vespers.

"Come on, Croque-Miton-Mita-Mitaine!" cried the girl. "I would not stir
from the spot for the spurs of knighthood."

The sky changed from gold to pale blue, from pale blue to violet, from
violet to indigo, from indigo to black. A thousand stars peeped out
to see what was going to happen. A waning moon climbed slowly up the
heavens, shedding a feeble light and yellow, as if smitten with fever.
The air became cooler, a gentle breeze began to stir the foliage,
covered with the dust of day, and to awaken it to its morning toilet.
Every sound was hushed, except the rustle of the leaves. The grass had
growm so thick and long, Mitaine scarcely knew where to set her foot.
She was not afraid, and yet, as she advanced, her thoughts became more
grave. To be self-collected in danger is one of the signs of courage. A
coward loses himself in the presence of peril.

"What am I about to meet with yonder? What obstacles shall I fall in
with? I have always heard my royal godfather say that there is nothing
one cannot overcome by courage, skill, and perseverance; it he spoke the
truth, I have nothing to fear. This Croquemitaine, perhaps, is, after
all, only a robber chief, profiting by the public panic to pillage the
passers-by. The passers-by?--but nobody does pass by, and, as a rule,
people render pleasing, rather than terrible, the paths that lead to a
snare. Pshaw! we shall soon see!"

All her past life came back to Mitaine's recollection. She seemed as if
she should feel less solitary when surrounded by memories of those she
loved. She seemed to hear friendly voices. "Be prudent," whispered her
mother.

"Be resolute!" said Charlemagne.

"Be bold!" said Roland.

Thus accompanied, she pushed on with firmer tread, and halted not
until she reached the border of the forest. As she entered it, her foot
slipped upon some round slimy object, and a snake wound itself round her
leg. "So the shame is beginning," said Mitaine.

There is room in the human heart for Prudence and Courage, they live
together like good neighbours, and it would give you, my young friends,
a very false idea of bravery to suppose that it cannot exist in company
with caution.

Mitaine had put on a suit of mail, and she congratulated herself on
wearing her gauntlets, as she stooped down to seize hold of the reptile.
She grasped a round and flexible object, and was about to crush it under
her heel, when she discovered that what she had taken for a serpent
was only a creeper, which broke in her hand. For an instant she felt
ashamed.

"This is the' result of all the stories I have been so long listening:
to about this absurd castle. If people had not tried to frighten me, I
should not even have stooped down." And she continued her route.

The moon flung her rays over the forest, and Mitaine beheld in the
distance a number of white menacing shapes. Some had burst their
shrouds, and allowed their skeleton forms to be seen, clattering at
every breath of air; others displayed fearful wounds, in which the
weapons yet remained; fleshless arms stretched towards her, and the wind
bore to her indistinct and threatening murmurs. She allowed herself
to be betrayed into a gesture of alarm; immediately the spectres shook
their dishevelled hair, waved their arms, and began to move towards her.
She saw them approaching in countless numbers, with menacing aspect and
hollow meanings.

"By Roland!" said she, "I believe I'm a little frightened. My godfather
would blush for me if he knew it." She drew her sword, and rushed on.

Hardly had the sense of alarm left her, when the appearance of all she
saw was changed. The spectres vanished, and Mitaine saw before her only
a few bleached tree trunks, on which the moon shed its rays. Instead of
wounds, she saw inequalities of the bark; instead of outstretched arms,
she saw branches; instead of unkempt locks, leaves; while in the place
of threatening murmurs she heard only the wail of the wind.

"I'm evidently growing foolish," said she to herself; "I have lost my
head, and my brain to-night is full of spectres. I must not let myself
be caught again."

[Illustration: 213]

Scarcely had the thought passed through her mind when she felt herself
caught by the leg; this time there was no illusion. She turned round
quickly, and saw with alarm a grim shape, which struggled out of the
earth, and flung itself upon her. At the foot of every tree she could
distinguish like forms buried in the earth breast high, and writhing in
agony.

Mitaine strove, but in vain, to release her leg; the shape clung to it,
and its head seemed about to seize her in its jaws.

"Reality or spectre--dead or alive--I will try how you will take this;"
and she struck fiercely at it with her sword. The blow fell upon the
root of a tree.

"How is it that I did not see this at once? I shall never forgive myself
this foolish fear. I must admit, Master Croquemitaine, that your jokes
are anything but pleasant. Still, I hope you will give me something more
serious to do before long, or I shall cut but a sorry figure when I come
to relate my adventures."

Observe, my children, that it is almost always thus in life: out of a
hundred things which terrify you, at least ninety-five will only make
you smile, if you look them boldly in the face.

The sky had gradually become covered with clouds; large drops of rain
began to fall; in the distance the thunder rumbled, but so faintly, that
it seemed only like the snoring of an elephant or a hippopotamus.

"The greatest danger I run is that of catching cold. The rain has
already begun, and who can tell when I shall reach the Fortress of Fear?
This coward of a Croquemitaine has so well concealed his abode, that one
might just as well look for a pin at the bottom of the sea."

A terrific clap of thunder was the only answer she received, and the
glare of the light allowed her to distinguish at a short distance
the castle, which was perched, as if balanced, on the extreme point of a
mountain of eccentric form.

"So this, then, is the precious jewel which they have taken such pains
to conceal from all eyes. By my faith! they were right to conceal it,
for it appears to me the most hideous in the world."

Mitaine pushed forward. For a long time she followed the course of a
ruined wall, when suddenly a flash of lightning cleaving the heavens
enabled her to discover a horrible monster grazing at her from its
crest. It resembled the skeleton of a horse, combined with those of an
ostrich, a whale, and a giraffe. Its enormous head was supported by
a disproportionately long neck, and its two claws, armed with immense
talons, were seeking on the top of the wall for some point of vantage
whence to leap upon her.

[Illustration: 215]

Mitaine, taken by surprise, sprang back twenty paces; the monster took
as many in advance. She sank upon her knee as it drew near, and felt its
hot breath blowing upon her.

"By the Shrine of St. Landri! I am acting like a child, and show myself
little worthy to follow Charlemagne and Roland to battle."

She sprang up; the monster immediately recoiled.

"Will nothing teach me wisdom? Every obstacle that I meet boldly
disappears, and yet I allow myself to be stopped by this vile form;"
and she gave the wall a vigorous kick. The stones fell crumbling, and
dragged with them a number of creepers and brambles a century old,
breaking a poor harmless tree which had stood for ages, with its
branches resting on the wall. Mitaine shrugged her shoulders, and moved
on, saying, "As I expected!"

In a few minutes she found herself in the presence of a more serious
obstacle. Before her rolled a torrent, which carried down in its rapid
waters huge blocks of stone, as any other stream would carry down logs.
This new barrier it was not easy either to overcome or avoid. The night
was dark, and the moon faint and pale, and half hidden in masses of
cloud. It seemed rather like a dying watch-fire than a luminary of the
first magnitude. The water of the torrent gleaming in this half light
rushed by with formidable violence, and Mitaine felt her brain swim
whenever she looked at it. She hurried up and down the bank, seeking
in vain for a means of crossing. The lightning, as if to confuse her,
redoubled its intensity, and showed her the castle situated at a short
distance on the further shore. At length, however, she discovered a tree
which lay across the gulf. Every wave as it passed had washed away a
portion of the bank; the tree, half uprooted, had held its own well for
a time, until at last, weary of the struggle, it had suffered itself to
sink to the ground.

Mitaine contemplated this means of crossing not without apprehension.
Tremblingly she placed her foot upon the trunk; it shook and rocked.
She hesitated, and as her hesitation increased, so the tree became more
shaky and uncertain.

"What!" said she, impatiently; "am I so short a distance from my object,
and must I draw back because the passage is not quite safe? No! it
is fear that makes me awkward; every day I accomplish things far more
difficult than this."

She set her foot resolutely on the trunk, and found, to her surprise,
that it grew firmer as she went on.

[Illustration: 217]

"Why, I am on a wooden bridge," said she, when she got half-way over.
"Nay, indeed, it's a fine stone bridge," she cried, as she reached the
farther shore.

Of a truth, my children, fear doubles the importance of most obstacles,
for it deprives us of half die faculties which should assist us to
overcome them. Take away the ape's intrepidity and give it to man, and
man will become as agile as the ape.

Mitaine saw before her but one road, and set out resolutely along it'
although it wras so narrow that she brushed the rock on either side with
her shoulders. It was, in fact, less a path than a cleft in the mountain
side. She pushed forward on tip-toe, wondering a little what she should
find at the other end of this burrow. Suddenly her head encountered an
obstacle, and she discovered that the passage had become so low, that
she must stoop to continue her path.

"Do they want to bury me alive?" The thought made her hair bristle; and
not without reason, I can assure you, for she was in utter darkness,
with hardly a breath of air, and every instant she felt the four walls
closing in.

"Do your best, Croquemitaine; it shall never be said that I turned back,
when I had got so close to you."

She was now compelled to continue her progress on her hands and knees.
"Yu will get nothing by it; I will pay you for this when I meet you."

The ceiling was now so low, that she was obliged to drag herself along
the ground. "If there be room for a mouse, I'll get through, never trust
me!"

At last, she saw with joy a gleam of light, a few paces further on.
This feeble ray gave her fresh courage, and she struggled on by dint of
nails, knees, and feet so well, that in a few seconds she had reached
the outlet. She was about to breathe again, to live again, to move
freely! one more effort, and she would be at liberty! She perceived that
the opening at the end of the passage was guarded by a strange sort of
grating.

"Well, this complicates the situation! I should be curious to know what
my long-bearded godsire would do, if he found himself on all fours in
this mole-run before these bars. Assist me to get out of this, St. J
ames, and I will offer up to you a prayer of gratitude."

Mitaine made another movement to approach still nearer to the grating;
she was about to take the bars in her hand, when she perceived there was
nothing before her but a spider's web.

"Thanks, St. James! you have saved me from a terrible danger."

But now the spider came down into the middle of his web to defend his
stronghold, and it was with no common insect that she had to deal.

Picture to yourselves a body as big as your two fists, bloated
and hairy; legs by the dozen, vying with each other in agility and
flexibility, with two pinchers like those of a scorpion, and eyes that
gleamed in the dark.

If Mitaine had had the free use of her limbs she would not have taken
much notice of such a trifle; but you must remember that she was lying
flat upon the ground, hedged in on all sides as close as if in a coffin,
and that she could only fight the creature by butting at it with
her head. The spider, taking advantage of her hesitation, set about
repairing its net, adding thread to thread with frightful rapidity.

[Illustration: 223]

"It is worth one's while to be the godchild of an Emperor, the daughter
of a knight, the friend of a hero, and, above all, a favourite of St.
James, in order to run away from a spider. Mountjoy, St. Denis! let's
charge the foe!" She lowered her head, closed her eyes, and pushed her
way on. The web broke; she felt her opponent glide over her shoulder,
and run along her back. She immediately pressed herself with all her
force against the roof, heard a sound like the breaking of an egg, and
stepped forth mistress of the field. With what joy did she find herself
in the open air! How did she rejoice in the rain that beat on her face
and the whirlwind, whose violence tore up even the stones in her path!

Before her rose the Fortress of Fear.

[Illustration: 221]

[Illustration: 224]




CHAPTER IX. A NIGHT IN THE FORTRESS OF FEAR.

I SHOULD like, my young friends, to give you a horrible--an alarming--a
terrific description of the Fortress of Fear. The subject is a tempting
one enough, but I am the slave of truth, and moreover, imagination has
built it after such a fashion that every one sees it under a different
aspect. I can, however, tell you a little about it.

The Fortress of Fear is only seen at night, and scarcely can its black
outline be made out against the black sky. If the moon shows herself,
it is only with an evil purpose to bring out more clearly some hideous
combination of lines. The stones are leperous, and the snakes that dwell
among them seem like worms that feed on them. Life is represented there
by the mere refuse of creation--vultures, adders, centipedes, rats,
scorpions, toads, woodlice, and owls; and yet one could not help
wondering how even such foul broods as these could inhabit such a place.
Those who have had the misfortune to behold this ominous sight perceive
only an irregular line of towers, half fallen into ruins, and resembling
nothing so much as the fangs of some ogress seven hundred years old. The
Fortress of Fear is the oldest of all fortresses; that it still stands
is a miracle, for a breath can overthrow it;--and yet it is eternal.
Each of us reckons an hour in his life in which it has appeared to him;
and even the bravest of us must confess to having paid it a visit.

[Illustration: 225]

Mitaine discovered a low portal, almost concealed by the ivy; the wood
was worm-eaten, the iron was rusty, there was the slimy track of a snail
across the handle. In the archway roosted a flock of night birds, which
flew out, expressing their disgust at being disturbed, by melancholy
hooting. Mitaine pushed the door--it resisted; she smote it with the
pommel of her sword--a hollow sound was the only answer; for ten minutes
she struggled in vain to force an entrance, then, losing patience, she
gave it a vigorous kick with her foot. The woodwork gave way, the lock
came off, the hinges parted, and the barrier fell inwards. Immediately
she heard a loud noise, and felt several severe blows. The stonework of
the arch had given way, and fallen in upon her. Fortunately she was not
alarmed; had she shrunk back, she must have been buried in the ruins.
A formidable heap of rubbish blocked the entrance. Where Time busies
himself in the work of destruction, and Accident assists him to build a
barricade, they both do their work so well, that those most experienced
in such constructions must bow admiringly to their superior skill.

"Ho! Ho! What do they take me for here?" said Mitaine to herself, not
without anger. "Do they fancy by any chance that I want to run away?
This is a most needless precaution."

Mitaine was at the foot of a narrow spiral staircase, which led to the
top of the castle. The walls, covered with thick moss, distilled an
offensive moisture, which, falling on the stairs, encouraged the growth
of forests of ferns, lichens, and toadstools, the pleasant homes of
hundreds of wood-lice, and other creeping things. On the first step was
seated a toad; a pale lambent flame played around it, the only light to
be met with in this dismal spot. The toad rose on its hind legs like a
kangaroo, and began to climb the staircase, leaving behind it on each
step a slimy track, which spread out exhaling a noisome odour. Mitaine
followed this phosphorescent guide. Hearing a hollow sound accompanying
each step, she turned and saw the stairs crumble away one after another
as she ascended.

[Illustration: 226]

"They are evidently bent on keeping me here, and I confess I shall have
some difficulty in tearing myself away."

The toad continued to lead the way. At the sixtieth stair it paused
before a door, which opened, although there was nobody to be seen:
the toad again moved on, and Mitaine continued to follow it. She found
herself in a vast gallery lighted only by the moon. Refreshed by the
cool air which blew on her face, and by the glimpse of the open country
which she caught through a window, she felt as if she had just emerged
from the tomb. On her left hand was a blank wall; before her opened, one
after another, a series of huge folding doors; on her right was a large
array of columns and arches that flung their gloomy shadows on the
floor and side of the chamber. Before her was the toad going on without
stopping; gleaming with phosphorescent light, and leaving behind it, as
if crawled along, a slimy and shining track. As Mitaine passed by the
first column, it crumbled in pieces, and she beheld, standing upright on
the pedestal, a corpse wrapped in its winding-sheet, and holding in its
hand a lighted torch. It stepped down from its place, and, waiting until
she passed, took up its position on her left. The second column sank in
its turn, a second corpse descended and placed itself on her right hand,
also bearing a torch. The same thing took place throughout the
whole length of the gallery; but the attention of our young page was
distracted by the spectacle she beheld on passing the first door. She
saw an immense hole, the mere sight of which made her giddy; at one
moment excessively bright, at the next equally gloomy, it seemed as if
lighted by some gigantic forge, whose flame alternately blazed up and
died at every successive blast of the bellows. This intermittent glare
was insupportable, and for some minutes Mitaine was almost blinded.
She heard groans, and, at length, contrived to distinguish thousands
of unhappy wretches with their hands tied behind their backs, and their
limbs fractured, suspended by their wrists from the roof. Her heart full
of pity and rage, she was about to rush to their aid, when she perceived
that the hall was without a floor; a gulf, at the bottom of which a
torrent was roaring, yawned beneath the feet of the victims. She turned
aside her head, wiped away a tear, and hastened onwards. Every door
before which she passed afforded her a view of new tortures, and her
impotence to relieve these agonies so infuriated her, that, not knowing
how to vent her rage, she rushed, sword in hand, upon the melancholy
procession that surrounded her; but she encountered nothing but empty
air. The corpses, taking no heed, pursued their way without hurrying,
without delaying. Then the anger of Mitaine knew no bounds. She rushed
on recklessly in search of an enemy. The toad took to flight; the dead,
observing their distance, seemed to glide, not walk over the floor.
At the end of the gallery a door opened, on grating hinges, and closed
again as soon as Mitaine had crossed the threshold. The darkness was
impenetrable. She was compelled to halt. The dull flame of the torches
flickered up and faded in the gloom without giving out any light. The
corpses ranged themselves in an immense circle round the toad; the
toad gave a bound at least ten feet high, and Mitaine observed that it
increased in size.

[Illustration: 227]

As it swelled out, the hall became filled with light. Then the beast
began to assume airs and graces, to attitudinise, and to ogle; and
lastly, to finish these vagaries, it set about its toilet, and commenced
scratching itself, emitting, at every touch of its foot, showers of
venom and sparks.

[Illustration: 230]

The hall which Mitaine had just entered was the largest in the world. It
seemed like some enormous square, in which met a number of wide roads,
whose starting-points were lost in obscurity. The ceiling, which was
low, was supported on huge granite cubes, whose sides were adorned
with _bas reliefs,_ representing the most varied scenes in the dance of
death. The toad took its seat on an overturned column, at the foot of
one of the pillars, shining like some baleful meteor. In front of it,
beneath a daïs of black serge, embroidered with silver, sat the Lord
of the Fortress and his family, while in all the galleries legions of
ghosts waited, motionless, the orders of their master.

The throne was of aspen wood; it was no easy task to reach it.
Oubliettes, traps, and snares defended the approach. The Lord of Fear
was standing up. On either side of him were seated the noble dame
Cowardice of St. Panic, and her daughters, Consternation, Fright,
Terror, Alarm, Dismay, Apprehension, Trepidation, Timidity,
Pusillanimity.

[Illustration: 231]

Poltroonry, and Dastardy. All were misshapen, and so accustomed to
try to look on every side of them at once, for fear of being taken
by surprise, that they squinted frightfully. They were all absolutely
hideous to behold.

The Lord of Fear was tall, but he stooped and kept his head sunk between
his shoulders. His bristling locks were prematurely white; his hollow
eye did not remain still for an instant, but wandered restlessly to
every corner; his sunken countenance, pale and colourless as wax, was
disfigured by green streaks; his purple lips, continually quivering with
nervous excitement, endeavoured in vain to assume an air of bravery; his
fidgety fingers wandered to his cuirass, his sword, his dagger, as if to
assure themselves that they would not be wanting if needed.

The family of Fear, perspiration bathed his face, in spite of the
fever that consumed him. His teeth chattered, and every moment a fit of
shivering set all his defensive armour rattling under his dingy cloak;
and every time that she heard this sound of steel, Dame Coward gave a
terrible jump, and gazed round her upon all sides for the cause of her
alarm. She was seated on the very edge of her throne, with her two hands
resting on the elbows, so that she might at once jump up and run away.
Like her daughters, she was dressed in a material the colour of which
was constantly changing. A hare reposed on her knees.

"This little page would be nice to eat," whispered Trepidation to her
father; "don't be too severe upon him."

"There you are again with your absurdities! you have no force of
character," interposed Alarm. "If one ever listened to you, Heaven knows
what would become of us."

"We must, at any price," said Dastardy, "get rid of this young vixen,
and I feel sure that by attacking her in the rear----"

"I am afraid our last hour is come," said Apprehension, bursting into
tears.

"You are always the same," said Alarm. "You would never tire of throwing
the handle after the hatchet."

"Why don't you speak, sister?" said Dastardy to Timidity, who was hiding
herself. "Let us hear your opinion."

"I--but--I don't know," stammered Timidity.

"You never know anything," answered Dastardy, giving her sister a pinch
that nearly brought the blood, and then running away.

Poor Timidity gave a shriek that made all the family jump again. The
Lord of Fear sprang back ten paces, and drew his dagger. Dame Coward
jumped up and let fall her hare, which immediately hid itself under her
petticoat.

[Illustration: 235]

"Be silent, idiots, and come round me again; that foolish Timidity
has given me a fright. The first who speaks shall be put in the dark
cupboard." After this awful threat came the silence of death.

"Well, and what would you do here, little one?" said the Lord of Fear,
in the interval between two shivering fits.

"By the Shrine of St. Landri," said Mitaine, clapping her hands on her
hips, "it must be admitted you have a strange way of receiving your
guests. I have shrunk from nothing in order that I might see you, and my
perseverance deserves a better return."

"You do not answer my question. Why do you come here?"

"To drive you away."

On hearing these words the Lord of Fear shrank into himself until you
would have thought that half of him had disappeared, and Dame Coward
sank back into her chair, behind which her daughters concealed
themselves.

"Imprudent wretch!" stuttered Fear, shaking until he nearly fell. "How
dare you defy me thus?"

"To judge from your appearance," said Mitaine, smiling, "there's no
great merit in that."

"You dare to doubt my courage? You deserve to suffer the terrors of my
vengeance." It was not without some difficulty that Fear uttered these
words, for his tongue was almost paralysed.

"You have no influence over me; and all the absurd scarecrows you have
called up to terrify me are only fit to be laughed at!"

"My name is the terror of the universe."

"You libel the universe by saying so. Because a few weak minds allow
you to rule them, you consider yourself master of the world. Come out of
your den into the light of day, and see how you will be received!"

"The women are on my side!"

"They are not! When they catch a glimpse of you they cannot in truth
repress an exclamation of natural disgust. An insect, a shadow, an
unusual noise can make them tremble; but when a serious danger presents
itself, when a great sentiment animates them, they will, as Christians,
die the death of martyrs; as wives, follow their husbands into battle,
like the Gallic women; and, as mothers, struggle with lions for the
safety of their children. They will, in short, achieve immortality, like
Judith, like Lucretia, like St. Genevieve."

"Well, at any rate, I have the children. The little people are my
subjects."

"And you dare to tell this to me? Why, you actually elevate impudence
almost to the position of courage. The children would obey you least of
any of us if wicked teachers and foolish parents did not place them in
your power. They threaten them with the dark room, and they take care to
lock you up there with them. They call the wolf to eat them. Did Romulus
and Remus quake at the approach of their wild nurse? I am but a child,
but I know how much you are worth, and, by St. Landri's Shrine! I defy
you utterly."

Mitaine became aware of a low sound, and noticed a stir among the
corpses. At the end of one of the numberless passages that opened into
the hall where this happened there appeared some pale rays of light
which seemed to come nearer. As their light grew more distinct that of
the toad began to die out, and the creature itself commenced shifting
uneasily on its seat. The Lord of Fear seemed more alarmed than ever.
His teeth chattered like castanets--he had to make three attempts before
he could speak.

"You do ill to deny my power; all these who surround me have
acknowledged it!"

"They are ashamed of it now," cried Mitaine; and then turning to them,
she shouted, "Can you submit to such a lord? You have only to make one
step towards him, and you will drive him and his wretched race from the
face of the earth. Your hands are not dead, they are but benumbed for a
while. Make one more effort. Fling yourselves on the tyrant. I will show
you the way!"

At these words the dead let fall their winding-sheets, and discovered to
view a legion of knights in rusty armour with their swords drawn. Alarm
gave a shriek, which was answered by screams from Fear himself, from
Dame Coward, from Consternation, Fright, Terror, Dismay, Apprehension,
Trepidation, Timidity, Pusillanimity, Poltroonery, and Dastardy.

Then was seen a strange sight. The _bas-reliefs_ began to start
into life, and continued their wild dance along the pillars, to the
accompaniment of alarming shrieks. The thunder rolled, and yawning
fissures opened in the walls and ceiling. The earth gaped amid deafening
clamours, and Mitaine found herself in the dark. She did not remain
long thus, for the galleries sank by degrees, and day came on apace.
Its first rays glittered on her arms; the cheery voice of Chanticleer
resounded, and, as if it had but waited the signal, the Fortress of Fear
vanished into air!

Mitaine was mute with astonishment. How fair appeared the country to
her! how beautiful the sun! and how softly did the breeze of morning woo
her cheek! She fell on her knees, and uttered a heartfelt prayer.

The fields were variegated with a thousand colours, as though they
contained specimens of every kind of flower that blows. The birds joined
in--never had they chanted a more joyous welcome to dawn. There was
nothing left of the castle but the recollection, and that was already
growing indistinct.

When Mitaine had finished her orisons and rose to her feet, she
beheld an old man and a young woman gazing at her with an affectionate
expression. They were but a few steps from her, yet she could scarcely
see them, for they were enveloped in a faint mist.

"Who are you?" she asked.

"Your grateful friends. You have delivered us from Fear, who used to
hold us captive. For a long time we have ceased to breathe, but, thanks
to you, we are about to see once more those from whom we were so hastily
snatched away. To-day is the Feast of the Dead, and heaven allows us to
pass the day on earth. All those whom you have delivered are going to
escort you to Charlemagne's camp to testify to your great courage and
noble bearing."

Then Mitaine saw gathered around her from all quarters a number of
knights clad in armour that was eaten up with rust. They were of all
ages and of all countries, the greater part being mounted. A few women
and children followed the procession. The footfalls were unheard, and
left no mark behind them. The figures were transparent, bathed in a
strange mist, to which the sun gave an opalescent gleam.

Having ranged themselves in column, they began to march onward, and
Mitaine retraversed the places which had seemed to her so terrific
on the preceding night: the stone bridge across the torrent, the wall
covered with creepers, and almost hidden by acacia boughs, the forest of
naked stems--everything, in short, appeared full of gaiety now that the
sun was shining.

She called to her the old man who had lately addressed her, and bade him
tell her what were the tortures, the sight of which had so roused her.

"Those," said the dead man, "were the halls of nightmare, my child. The
Lord of Fear gives his victims no rest. He and Sleep, who delivers them
into his hand, understand each other. Incubi, demons, vampires,
and ghoules form his terrible executioners, and preside over the
punishments. You have seen them at their task, I need not attempt to
describe them!"

"What can defend us against them?"

"A clear conscience and a good digestion."

In a quarter of an hour Mitaine perceived the hut at which she had
stopped on the night before. The peasant was seated on the ground among
his little ones.

"Thank heaven!" said she. "Poor old man, your feeble sight will not,
doubtless, allow you to distinguish your son as yet. But you, his wife,
you can no doubt perceive him."

"We have never ceased to see him since we parted," said she. "There is
neither limit nor let to the vision of the dead."

The peasant turned his head, saw the procession approaching, recognised
Mitaine, and, with a shout of surprise, at once ran to meet her.

Ere he had reached half-way, his glance fell on his father and his wife,
and, overcome with joy, he sank on his knees, stretching out his arms
towards them. He would fain have spoken, but could find no language
to express in fitting terms the joy he experienced. He scarce dared to
move, lest he should put to flight the beloved group he saw before him.
When he had ascertained that he was not suffering from an illusion,
tears filled his eyes, and, clasping his hands, he fell on his face,
saying, "Kind Heaven, I am indeed grateful for this!"

I will not attempt to describe to you the joy of these three, whom death
had, for a while, no power to separate. The mother covered her babes
with kisses. The peasant, now as aged as his father had been, could not
tear himself from his arms. Their white beards mingled at each embrace.
The first outburst of joy over, they all three turned to Mitaine, and
kissed her hands.

"Who could have forewarned you of all this happiness, my son?" said the
father.

"Do you not know, then? My child, who, some years ago lost his reason,
has become the cleverest of the family since daybreak this morning.
Henceforth there are no saints in the calendar I shall revere as I do
you!" said he to Mitaine, who had no small difficulty in freeing herself
from the demonstrations of gratitude of which she was the object. She
called for the horse which she had left with her host of the previous
night, and rode away at full gallop, followed by her fantastic escort.

In about six hours she saw the camp of Charlemagne. The sentinels
on outpost duty, seeing a cloud of dust in the distance coming along
towards them with such speed, fell back and gave the alarm.

"What is it?" said the Emperor. "Who are these that thus fall into our
hands? Go, Miton; mount your horse, take an escort, and inspect these
new comers."

In a moment the whole camp was alive. Every one put on his corslet,
laced his helm, seized his lance, and sprang to saddle. Miton chose
thirty mounted knights and led them out.

"By my faith!" said he, "these be strange folks. To judge from their
size they ought not to be far off, and yet I can hardly make them out.
Can you see them better, Red John?" he asked one of his men.

"Not I! My wonder is as great as yours. But is not that a page in the
imperial livery who is riding at their head?"

"By my life, it is Mitaine!" And Miton spurred forward at such speed
that in three minutes he was in his daughter's arms. The ghostly
squadron halted, and the thirty knights halted likewise, striving to
pacify their startled horses, which were snuffing the air, snorting with
dilated nostrils, pawing the ground, and neighing as if ready to die of
terror.

"Who are these whom you are leading?"

"Those whom I have liberated."

"Liberated! How?"

"I will tell you all in the Emperor's presence. The sun is low already,
and we have no time to spare."

Miton and his thirty knights, and Mitaine with her strange followers,
rode towards the camp. Charlemagne, surrounded by his peers, came out to
meet them.

"By St. James! these people look as if they didn't belong to this world.
And if I am not stupidly mistaken, it is my godchild who commands them."

Mitaine dismounted, and approached her royal godsire, who asked her,
"Well, little one, what is this strange array? Do you know that I have
a mind to punish you, and yet I haven't the heart to scold you, I am so
rejoiced to see you again, and so anxious to learn who these are that
accompany you."

"My prisoners, sire!" And the spectres lowered their lances to show
their submission to her.

"But whence come they? Have you been to seek them in another world?"

"By my faith, sire, I could almost believe I passed last night there;"
and she related her adventures briefly to Charlemagne in the presence of
his peers and knights.

"Come, let me embrace you, my darling. So it appears I have promised you
something. What is it?"

"You promised me, sire, to ask Roland to take me into his service as a
squire."

"It is Roland whom I reward by giving him such a treasure. What say you,
nephew mine?"

The only answer Roland gave was to clasp Mitaine in his arms. The little
heroine, ruddy with joy, turned to her escort to thank them. They had
disappeared! On seeing this, Charlemagne sank 011 his knees; his example
was followed by all the rest, and Turpin recited the prayers for the
dead.

Thus ended the adventure undertaken by Mitaine.

I wish I could tell you, my friends, that the Fortress of Fear was
destroyed for good and all. I am compelled, as a veracious chronicler,
to confess that it was rebuilt the same evening.

You will some day or other, my young friends, most assuredly fall in
with the Lord of Fear. Call to mind Mitaine whenever you do meet him,
and remember that the monster can boast no weapons save those you
surrender to him--no power save that which you give him--no courage save
that which you lose.

[Illustration: 241]


END OF THE THIRD BOOK




EPILOGUE -- RONCESVALLES -- A. D. 778.

[Illustration: 245]

YOU have, I hope, not forgotten, my dear readers, that Charlemagne had
dispatched Ganelon to Aquitaine. For the shame and injury of France, the
Count of Mayence had turned this trip to good account, by establishing
a perfect understanding between himself and our old and little-respected
friend, Wolf. They decided on the destruction of Charlemagne and his
peers; but as for attacking them openly, they did not dream of that!

"I will undertake," said Ganelon, "to lead them into the mountains, if
you will only place some twenty thousand Navarrese and Gascons on the
heights that I will show you. Then we shall be able in perfect safety to
crush beneath the rocks this haughty and hated brood."

About the same period Marsillus had called his warriors together, and
was conversing with them, reposing in the shade on the white marble
steps of his palace.

"My friends, since this accursed Charles has set foot in Spain, we
have never had a moment's peace. Great as has been the bravery we have
displayed, we have been everywhere worsted. We can do no more, for each
has done his best. I suppose you are none of you less desirous than I
to yield this beautiful Spain to these Northern barbarians. Aid me,
therefore, by your counsels to avenge our disasters."

Blancandrin, the wisest and most crafty of the Pagans, was the first to
speak.

"The fox often passes where the lion cannot. Well, then, since we fail
as lions, let us assume the part of foxes, instead of wasting our time
in idle laments, and our resources in vain endeavours. Charles is very
proud; and when pride is warder, the city is ill-watched. Profess a
respectful regard for this crowned bully; tell him you desire to be
baptised, and appoint a meeting with him in his own dominions. Promise
to meet him there by Michaelmas, with your principal nobles, to do
homage to him, and to acknowledge the Christian faith. Add further, that
you will make him a present of three hundred mules, laden with gold
and silver; a hundred chariots, filled with a countless stock of rare
stuffs; numberless war-steeds; three hundred trained falcons, lions,
and leopards broken-in for the chase; besides five hundred fair Saracen
damsels, if such be his good pleasure. The invaders have been a long
time from home, and have left their estates in the charge of their
wives. There is not one of them who would not be glad of a rest. As soon
as they have divided the booty, they will all be pressing the king to
return, and when once they get home again, he will have no easy task to
prevail on them to stir a second time."

"The advice is good, possibly, but Charles is not the man to be
satisfied with simple promises."

"Send him hostages--ten, twenty, thirty, if he asks for them. Would it
not be better to lose a few women and children than the whole of Spain?
I offer to give my son as a hostage, at the risk of his life."

This counsel was considered sound, and was approved by all.

"Go, then," said Marsillus to Blancandrin. "I promise you a splendid
escort when you set out, and boundless rewards on your return. Exchange
the sword for the olive branch, and be not sparing in promises."

The envoys were accordingly mounted on white mules, with trappings
and bells of gold and silver, and before long set out for the camp of
Charlemagne.

When the envoys arrived, no time was lost in introducing them into the
Emperor's presence. His Majesty of the snowy beard was sitting in
his orchard surrounded by his bravest warriors. The younger ones were
practising the use of arms; the elder were talking or playing at chess.

Blancandrin, after having saluted Charles with dignified courtesy,
delivered his message so cunningly, that the nobles began to shout,
"Hurrah, now we shall speedily return home!" Charlemagne, however,
remained lost in meditation. It was not his habit to give way readily
either to astonishment or disappointment. At last he rose and said, "The
news you bring me causes me great pleasure. It King Marsillus is
really desirous of securing his soul's safety, let him meet me at
Aix-la-Chapelle, and I will welcome him there as a brother."

A tent was prepared for Blancandrin and his suite, on whom every
attention and boundless generosity were lavished.

The next day, after mass and matins, the Emperor wisely called together
his peers to learn what they thought of the speech of the envoy from
the Court of the King of Saragossa. Naymes of Bavaria, a knight of great
renown, and one of the king's best counsellors, rose and spoke:--"Sire,
you have beaten the enemy wherever he has dared to offer battle. Of his
fortresses, not one stone rests on another; his cities have been burnt;
his troops have been either killed or converted. You have raised the
cross wherever it had been formerly overthrown; what can you desire
more? You are offered a ransom for the kingdom in which you will hold
the sovereign power; a nation of unbelievers demands baptism at your
hands, and offers you hostages. It would be a sin to continue a warfare
which has no longer any object. Such is my opinion!"

After this speech, Roland was not slow to spring to his feet.

"So it is you, then, Naymes, whom I hear? and can you give such counsel?
Marsillus is your enemy, sire, and you have scarcely treated him in a
way to make him very anxious to embrace you. Do not turn your back upon
Spain until your undertaking is accomplished; we have been here longer
already than was necessary for its completion. Send home those brave
soldiers who have tired of war before they have completed their
conquest, and I venture to say that with those who remain you shall
plant the cross within sight of Africa, if such be your good pleasure.
How can you trust the words of a Pagan? Have you already forgotten the
fate to which Marsillus condemned two of your nobles, the Counts Basan
and Basilic? They went on an embassy from you to the King of Saragossa,
and he had them beheaded on Mount Hautille. It was your honour, sire,
which that day fell beneath the infidel axe. Will you let them trample
it under foot because a few prudent warriors would be glad to abandon
this undertaking? Go, then, but I must remain! I shall stay here to make
my death so glorious that you will all envy me."

During this speech Charles knitted his brows and tugged his long
moustache; seeing which, Ganelon rose in his turn.

"These be proud words, forsooth! I could not but ask myself when I heard
them whether we live in the reign of Roland or of Charlemagne. This sort
of thing is easily spoken, and sounds remarkably well, like everything
that's hollow. We are told to retreat; are we in the habit of doing
so? Does it not look as if Roland had been conquering Spain while we
followed at a respectful distance? Forgive my anger, sire, but I cannot
help speaking somewhat freely. Take no one's counsel but your own, sire,
and you will do right."

Thereupon Charlemagne asked his knights which of them would like to
carry his message to Marsillus. All rose and offered to go, Roland being
more importunate than all the others.

"You'll deafen me, nephew," said the Emperor. "I shall certainly not
send you on a mission you have just condemned. My friend Ganelon shall
carry my wishes to the King of Saragossa. To him will I entrust the
gauntlet and truncheon."

"That is indeed a wise choice," said Roland, laughing. "You will nowhere
find a more cautious ambassador."

"Enough said! By my beard, nephew mine, you will provoke me too far
presently. Be seated, and wait until I bid you speak."

"Sire," said Ganelon, "from such a mission one does not always return.
I recommend to your care my son Baldwin, who will one day be a brave
warrior."

Charlemagne handed the gauntlet to the Count of Mayence, who let it fall
on the ground. "A bad omen!" said the Franks, seeing it. "Roland may be
right after all!"

"You will hear of me before long, gentlemen," said Ganelon, with an
ill-favoured smile.

Then, furnished with truncheon and letter, he made ready to set out on
his mission.

Ganelon and Blancandrin, followed by the Saracen body-guard, journeyed
for three days side by side. The Pagan was not slow to perceive in a
moment the hatred entertained by the Count of Mayence for Roland, and he
rejoiced to see it. Let us hear what they are talking about.

"Whence comes it," said Blancandrin, "that your sovereign, instead of
seeking an alliance with us, made war on us so fiercely?"

"It is Roland who is always egging him on. But for him, we should long
since have returned to France."

They reached the camp of Marsillus. Fifty thousand Saracens surrounded
the King of Saragossa, but they maintained perfect silence, for fear of
losing a syllable of what was going to be said.

"May Allah and Mahomet preserve you, beloved sovereign! We have borne
your message, and we bring back to you one of the noblest peers of the
Court of France, to decide with you on peace or war."

"I am prepared to give him an immediate audience."

Marsillus and Ganelon remained shut up together for two hours--two
hours, which laid the foundation of ages of regret. When the tent was o
o re-opened the 'King of Saragossa came out, leaning on the arm of the
French envoy. Had Roland come instead of Ganelon, that would never have
happened.

"Gentlemen," said Marsillus to his nobles, "welcome the preserver of
Spain! This lord, although a Christian, is a true friend to us, and I
desire that he be treated as such."

[Illustration: 248]

A Saracen advanced, drew his sword from its sheath, and presented it to
Ganelon.

"This weapon is the best in the world," said he. "Its jewelled hilt
alone is estimated at thirty thousand bezants, at the lowest, and yet
the blade is even more valuable. Accept it, and may it serve you well
against Roland."

[Illustration: 250]

"I will put it to the test," said the Count of Mayence, coolly; and the
traitor and unbeliever kissed each other.

The queen passed by Marsillus stopped her _cortege_, and bade her
dismount, saying, "This is our best of friends. You owe it to him that
we shall remain under that Spanish sky which you love so much. Embrace
him for the love of us all."

"With all my heart," said the Sultana. "I wish you also, Sir Ganelon,
to bear to your wife from me these bracelets, which are the finest in my
possession. Neither the Pope at Rome nor the Emperor at Aix-la-Chapelle
can boast anything to equal them among all their treasures."

All vied in paying the Count attention, and in loading him with the most
precious gifts. .

The same evening Ganelon returned to the French camp, accompanied by
presents and hostages for the Emperor.

Three days later, at early dawn, Ganelon and his escort arrived at
Charlemagne's quarters.

"So you have returned," said Charles. "Have you sped well with your
mission?"

"Sire, you have nothing more to do here! The gallant King Marsillus is
altogether your devoted liegeman. Behold the treasures he sends you, as
a guarantee of others yet more valuable. See, too, the hostages whom
I have chosen, thirty in number, all of them of the noblest rank. In
a month the King of the Saracens will visit you at the French Court to
receive baptism, together with all his nobles and knights."

"You could not bring me more welcome news, and I rejoice greatly that I
chose you for the mission. Before long _you_ will have reason to rejoice
at it too!"

His audience concluded, Ganelon retired with his nephew Pinabel, to whom
he wished to reveal the real state of the case. It happened that Mitaine
preceded them into the stable, towards which the traitor took his way,
and knowing the hate the count bore to Roland, her friend, she was
curious to hear him speak openly. She therefore crept up in the manger,
and hid herself among the hay in the rack.

[Illustration: 251]

This second Judas, going up to his horse, began to talk as follows:--

"Marsillus, who had treated me distantly enough in the morning,
apologised at night for so doing, and, as a slight reparation, presented
me with some valuable sables. I gave him to understand the dreadful fate
that awaited him, and assured him that Roland was the only obstacle in
the way of our return to France. 'Hope for no mercy,' said I, 'while
Roland lives.' 'How can we kill him?' said he. Whereupon I answered, I
would undertake to do it with his assistance. 'What can I do?' he asked.
'I will tell you what I have planned,' said I. 'Before long we shall be
on the march for France. The most dangerous post is the rear-guard, and
that Roland will claim. When he reaches the pass of Roncesvalles,
surrounded by the flower of our chivalry, twenty thousand Navarrese and
Gascons, posted there by me, will hurl down a very shower of rocks. Take
advantage of the surprise, and with two hundred thousand men fall on
them in the rear. I won't guarantee your men's lives, but you must carry
on the battle incessantly, and at last Roland must be slain.' 'It is
very well said,' answered the king; 'this counsel is worth ten mules,
laden with gold pieces, and I will pay you that sum yearly as long as I
live.'"

At this point Pinabel, observing that Ganelon's horse, although it had
just come off a long journey, only smelt at the rack without touching
its contents, took a pitchfork, and in order to find out what hindered
the animal from eating, thrust it into the hay. One of the prongs
pierced Mitaine's thigh, but she nevertheless remained silent,
determined not to lose for a cry the advantage of the conversation she
had overheard.

"There's nothing there," said Pinabel.

"What did you think there would be? Don't you know that a good horse
never eats much in the morning?" And with that the worthy couple quitted
the stable.

Mitaine had great difficulty in crawling back to Miton's tent. She
dressed her wound with a celebrated ointment, which is still in great
use--the "Balm of Miton-Mitaine"--and was able to present herself the
same evening before Roland.

The Count of Mans listened to what his squire had to tell.

"This is good news you bring me, little one; and, with the aid of
Heaven, I will find a way thereby to rid the world of this traitor
Ganelon."

"What!" said Mitaine; "will you not alter your line of march?"

"Remember this: he who finds a snake in his path has two alternatives to
choose between. He can either make a _détour_, and continue his route,
by doing which he leaves an enemy in his rear; or he can go straight
to the monster and kill it, which is the safer course. There is, by
the way, a third solution of the matter--flight; but, of course, no one
would dream of that. I shall take care not to neglect the opportunity
which is offered me. In the meantime, swear to keep strict silence on
this point!"

The trumpets resounded through the camp of Marsillus. The unbelievers
placed themselves in ambush beside the French line of march, and waited
for the next morning.

The clarions rang out through the camp of Charlemagne. The hour of
departure had come. Charles rode proudly amid his gallant knights.

"Who will lead the rear-guard through the passes of Cisaire?" asked the
Emperor of his nobles.

"Count Roland," suggested Ganelon, "since he is the bravest. Does not
the place of danger belong to him?"

"Count of Mayence, some evil intention influences that speech."

"Why so, sire?" interposed Roland. "Sir Ganelon is right. The task is
mine--I claim it."

"So be it," said the Emperor. "My peers shall accompany you with
twenty-five thousand horsemen."

"The Saracens will have a hot day's work," said Ganelon to himself.

The Saracens were concealed in the forests at the entrance of the pass.
The Navarrese and Gascons (everlasting shame upon them!) were lying
in ambush on the heights, ready to hurl death upon their brother
Christians.

The vanguard, consisting of twenty thousand men, led by Ogier the Dane,
was first to present itself. But it was not they who were wanted---they
were allowed to pass.

Charlemagne came next, with Ganelon in attendance upon him. For six
hours the troops, the wagons, the booty, were slowly marching through
the defile. There was an abundance of wealth; but who dared touch it?
They were suffered to pass. Finally came the rear-guard, led by Roland.
Then the Pagans began to be on the move, the Gascons prepared for
action. The great carnage was about to begin.

Marsillus was on horseback at the head of his troops. Buriabel, King of
Alexandria, came swaggering up to him.

"Sire, I have brought you thirty thousand soldiers, fully armed. I have
not hesitated to risk my life in your service. In return for this, I
only ask one thing--the honour of despatching Roland. If I meet him, he
dies!"

"You forget, it appears to me," said the King of Saragossa, in a severe
tone, "that I am here. I am not in the habit of handing over difficult
tasks to others; Roland belongs to me! You will have enough to do with
the rest."

Then, armed to the teeth, they rode forward in serried ranks.

The Franks entered the pass. Roland halted them, and spoke:--"Brothers
in arms! We are going to have a tough day's work. But few of us will
ever again behold fair France. Ganelon, the traitor, has brought us to
this evil pass! He has sold us to the Saracens. In a few minutes
these rocks will be hurled down upon us, and we shall hear the Saracen
trumpets sounding. They do not know that we are forewarned, and the
sound of our bugles will be the signal. Let those who are in doubt about
our safety, therefore, leave us to join the main body. But let those,
who desire wounds more awful than death--those who are ready to
sacrifice their lives, in order to be revenged on Ganelon--let those
remain with me!" Not a single knight quitted the ranks.

"If any one of us escapes, his life must be devoted to the extermination
of Ganelon, and all his race. For my part, I swear to do this!"

All repeated the oath. Roland heard behind him a voice, shriller than
any of the others, cry, "By the Shrine of St. Landri, death to the Count
of Mayence!"

He turned, and saw Mitaine.

"Ah, unhappy child, what are you doing here? You know well what fate
awaits us. Is this a place for babes-in-arms?"

"You do wrong to blame me, sir knight. You will, perhaps, have reason to
be sorry for your words before sunset."

Mitaine was on the summit of a peak. She gazed around on all sides, and
soon discovered the enemy. The sun was shining brightly, and glistened
on corslet and casque, spear and pennon. At the same moment the neighing
of horses reached her ear.

[Illustration: 255]

"The Saracens are coming from the Spanish side. They are so many in
number, it is difficult to understand how any troops can be left to
guard the cities. If we had to encounter so large a Christian army, the
result would be doubtful. But these are Pagans, and Heaven will not fail
us."

"If that be the case," said Oliver, "you had better sound your horn,
friend Roland. Charlemagne has not gone far and will return at once to
our aid on hearing it."

"We must wield swords, not horns, here. The way is open, if you fear the
adventure is too arduous."

"Trust me, comrade; in a few moments it will be too late. Wind your
horn!"

"You give me base counsel! It shall never be told that Roland quitted
his grasp of Durandal to wind his horn for aid against Pagans!"

"So be it," said Oliver. "We will not quarrel about it."

Roland turned to Gautier de Luz, and said to him--

"Dismount, Gautier, and let two thousand of our knights do the same.
You will take the command of them, climb the mountain, and take these
accursed Gascons in the rear before we enter the pass. Cut them
up without mercy, like dogs as they are, and then, when you have
accomplished the task, sound on your horn. We shall then draw on the
Saracens in pursuit, and when I give the signal, do you roll down on
them the rocks prepared for our destruction."

"Well conceived," said Hoel of Nantes. "An excellent jest. I would not
exchange my place here for anything in the whole world!"

Two thousand knights dismounted, and with Gautier de Luz at their head,
commenced the ascent. Mitaine, more active and lighter than the others,
went first to reconnoitre. Roland followed them with his eyes until they
disappeared behind the rocks.

In about a quarter of an hour, which, I can assure you, seemed long
enough to those below, a great uproar broke out, and the Navarrese and
Gascons appeared in disorder on the cliffs. They were close pressed, and
those who were not put to the sword on the spot, were flung down into
the ravine, in which there was soon an almost insurmountable heap of
dead bodies. There was hardly a bush that was not adorned with some
bleeding fragment or other.

Presently was heard the bugle note which announced that the heights were
taken, and Roland, followed by some thousands of knights, rode out to
meet the Saracens.

"What is the meaning of this?" said Marsillus, on beholding the
Christians issuing from the pass. "It strikes me these brave warriors
are afraid to attempt the pass. But we know how to compel them to do so.
Their graves are dug there, and there they must sleep this night--and
nowhere else!"

Thirty thousand Saracens spurred forward in haste, and grew doubly
courageous on beholding the Christians turn to retreat.

"What have they been telling us about the courage of these people?" said
Arroth, the nephew of Marsillus. "So far, there has been more of the
chase than the combat. We need hardly have come in such numbers."

"Your words are wanting in sense," said Turgis of Toulouse. "Pray Heaven
to allow your brains to grow old enough to perceive the folly."

The Saracens entered the defile in pursuit of the Franks, who had
surmounted all the obstacles in the pass. Their pursuers, however,
halted in wonder before the heap of dead bodies that barred their
passage. Roland took advantage of their hesitation and gave the signal,
on hearing Avhich Gautier de Luz set to work. Huge blocks of stone
crashed down from overhead, involving horses and men; living, dead, and
wounded; Saracens, Gascons, and Navarrese, in one common destruction.
The pass was completely blocked up.

[Illustration: 261]

"Truly," said Roland, "Ganelon contrived this trap very cleverly. But
one cannot foresee everything in this world, and in this instance it is
the hare that is hunting; the hounds!"

The Pagans who returned to the King of Saragossa were barely eight
thousand, including the wounded who had escaped destruction. They had
flung away their banners and their arms in order to facilitate their
flight.

"Is this what you promised us?" they cried, threateningly, to Marsillus.
"We have just fallen into a snare laid for us by Ganelon. Ah, dastard of
a Roland, treacherous Count of Mayence, coward of an Emperor, you shall
hear more of us yet! By Mahomet, our vengeance shall be something to
speak of, rascals!"

A hundred thousand Saracen knights pricked forward at full speed, taking
a different road, which permitted them to cut off the retreat of the
Franks. In the meantime Gautier de Luz and Mitaine had rejoined Roland.

Archbishop Turpin had ridden to a slight eminence. The twenty thousand
knights were on their knees around him.

"Prepare to perish nobly, my brothers-in-arms," said he to them. "The
heroes who do not shrink from the fight will sleep in Paradise by
sunset. All your past sins shall be atoned for by cuts or thrusts of
sword or lance. I absolve you all from this moment!"

He gave them his blessing, and they rose, comforted and encouraged.

Presently the sound of the enemies' horses was heard, and before long
the two armies had encountered each other. Lances were shattered--the
field wras covered with fragments of arms and armour. Death had made a
speedy harvest, and riderless horses were galloping hither and thither,
amid the groans and cries of the wounded.

Everywhere destruction was being dealt out.

At the head of the Saracens rode Arroth, nephew of Marsillus.

"By Allah! Charlemagne must be childish to give the command of the
rear-guard of his forces to Roland."

The Count of Mans heard him, but answered not. Lance in rest, he rode
down on him. Good heavens! what a thrust!--nothing could resist it. It
clave the shield of the nephew of the King of Saragossa, pierced his
chest, broke his spine, and pinned him to the earth.

Fauseron, brother of King Marsillus, beheld Miton, and shouted to
him--"Your Emperor, Charlemagne, must be sorely jealous of the fame of
his knights, to send them to be slaughtered thus."

Miton dashed at him with uplifted blade, and dealt him three terrific
wounds: a partridge might have flown through any one of them with ease.

"You lie, knave!" cried the father of Mitaine; "our Charles is the
bravest of the brave, and whoever questions it shall die the death of a
dog--as you die!"

Anseis charged at Turgis of Toulouse, and ran him through with his
lance. The white pennon was stained crimson with the thrust.

But I should never finish if I told you all the wonderful blows they
interchanged. At last the spear of Roland shivered. He drew Durandal and
rushed into the thickest of the fight, slicing off heads with his sword
as easily as a pigeon severs the heads of millet with its sharp beak.

The fury of the combat was redoubled. The Franks performed prodigies of
valour, but the Saracens seemed never to tire of being slaughtered. No
sooner were thirty thousand Pagans stretched on the earth than thirty
thousand more offered themselves for slaughter. The swords were blunted
with repeated blows, but the strength of the heroes wearied not. How
many Christians had received the crown of martyrdom! Yonder they lay,
trampled under the horses' hoofs, while their mothers, their wives,
their daughters were, perchance, singing cheerily as they awaited their
return.

At length came a time when there were no more Saracens left to kill. Of
a hundred thousand Pagans but two survived.

"Mountjoy St. Denis!" resounded over the field. But lo! King Marsillus
arrived with the main body.

They had only encountered the advanced guard!

"Brethren," said Turpin, pointing to the Saracens with his mace, "yonder
comes our death-struggle. Let us be polite, and go meet it; we shall
only be in Paradise the sooner!" and he rode off as swiftly as if he
bestrode a swallow.

"Shame, false friend, to outstrip me!" cried Roland, spurring
Veillantif. "Bishop, do not perish without e!"

Once more the contest raged furiously. Turpin perceived Abyme, the most
unbelieving Pagan of them all.

"What deity do you serve?" cried the bishop.

"None," said the heretic; whereupon, with three mighty blows of his
mace, Turpin scattered over the field the amethysts, topazes, and
carbuncles that covered the Pagan's shield. At the third blow the soul
of Abyme fled to the regions below.

Climborin smote down Angelier of Gascony, but he did not live more than
ten seconds to enjoy his conquest. Miton had seen the deed, lowered his
lance, and pierced the Pagan's throat.

"There, dog! you may go boast of your victory!" said he, as he rode off.

Oliver had rested but little all this while; he drove right and left
at the ranks of the enemy, brandishing Hauteclaire, mowing the Saracens
down like stubble.

His shield was of gold, charged with a red cross.

"That is a foul blazon," said Valdabron, striking the shield with his
lance.

"Nevertheless, you shall bow to it," answered the brother of Aude, and
with one back-stroke he beheaded the paynim.

The Duke Sanche was slain: it was Haucuidant who struck the fatal blow;
by his hand, too, perished Gerin and Anseis, Beranger and Guy de St.
Antoine. But Roland rode right at the Pagan, and with the hilt of
Durandal crushed his face in, and flung him, an unrecognisable corpse
under his horse's hoofs.

"It is truly sad that we can only kill once a hound who has done so much
mischief."

Then the knight stood up in his stirrups, and gazed around him. Merciful
heavens, what a sight! Out of the twenty thousand Franks who had come
there, but sixty remained alive.

"By my hopes of Heaven!" said Roland, "I should die the happier if I
could but bear Marsillus with me to the grave. But how can I find him
amid such a mêlée?"

Mitaine heard him.

"I will show him to you, if you will follow me;" and she began to strip
off her armour piecemeal. Roland caught her by the arm to stop her--?

"What proof of madness are you going to give us now?"

"You take wisdom for folly, my lord. Do you think I should be suffered
to pass, wearing your colours? My mother used to scold me for spoiling
my clothes; they might get damaged now."

"And you think I am going to let you perish like this?"

"Is it not absurd to make all this difficulty about it? Have we not come
here to die?"

And Mitaine freed herself from his grasp, and sprang on a Saracen horse
that she caught as it went riderless by. She was naked to the waist, and
her golden hair floated around her shoulders. She seemed like the spirit
of youth. Death fled from the presence of such lofty courage.

"Come and seek me, dastard of a Croquemitaine!" she cried. "Here I am
well protected from thee."

Roland followed her; his eyes were blinded with tears.

"Merciful heaven! what will they say of me for all these deaths? I shall
scarce dare to show myself to-night in Paradise."

Mitaine had caught sight of the King of Saragossa, and made direct for
him, without looking right or left. Miton, whose headlong courage had
carried him into the ranks of the foe, was beside her, surrounded by the
Saracens. He was striking out right and left at random, thinking only
to hack and hew the bodies of Pagans. Alas for the double misfortune!
Mitaine drew near him and her father's sword traced a gory slash across
her shoulder. She turned, and father and child recognised each other.

"Is it you my father? It was a good stroke, but 'tis wasted!" Horrified
at the sight, Miton for a second forgot to defend himself.

In another moment poor Mita was a widow!

Meanwhile Mitaine had ridden close up to Marsillus, and rising up in
her stirrups, to make sure Roland should see her, smote him on the face,
crying, as loud as she was able--"Behold the King of Saragossa! Mountjoy
for Charlemagne!"

She could say no more. Marganice, King of Carthage, and uncle of
Marsillus, dealt her a blow on the chest that was far heavier than was
needed. The poor girl sank, insensible, and rolled under the horse's
hoofs, with blood gushing from her lips and nostrils.

When Roland saw this, his rage overpowered him. He drew near Oliver, and
said, "Brother, shall we go slay that boastful Marsillus yonder?"

"It shall be done," said the other.

They dashed forward, followed by a few of the Franks still remaining on
the field--Beuve, Lord of Beaune and Dijon, whose death was a sore loss
to Charles--Yve, and Yvoire, and Gerard of Roussillon. Roland and Oliver
penetrated farthest into the infidel ranks; at last they came within a
few paces of Marsillus.

"Is it you, then, whom they call the King Marsillus?" said Roland.

"It is a name the Franks will not forget."

"I am called Roland. If you never knew me before you shall know me
to-day;" and with that he smote off the King's right hand as he raised
it to strike.

The Saracens shouted in alarm, "Mahomet preserve us!" and fled like
doves before an eagle. If they had found legs to bring them thither,
they had found wings to take them away.

There remained on the field only a thousand Ethiopians, the forces
of Marganice. They were drawn up at a distance, and seemed undecided
whether to advance. Roland put his horn to his lips, and blew a blast so
powerful that it echoed and re-echoed for twenty leagues around.

"What are you doing?" said Oliver. "Have you lost all shame, and do you
no longer fear to sound for help against Pagans?"

"These are cruel words, comrade!"

"Why disturb Charlemagne for such a trifle? We are three yet. If you
had been less brave we should not have bequeathed this defeat to
our country. If you sound the bugle on my behalf, do not trouble
yourself--henceforth I do not desire to live. If for Turpin, our friend
only survives by a miracle, and will be dead before any one can come to
his aid. If you sound, it is for yourself; and, by Heaven's truth! you
will be a brave man to face Charlemagne."

"Truly," said Turpin, "you might do better than quarrel now. Wind your
horn, Roland, not for our sakes, but for the honour of France. We shall
be avenged, and our bones will be laid in consecrated soil. Wind your
horn, Roland!"

The Count of Mans lifted his bugle to his lips, and blew so loud and
long, that the veins in his temples stood up like ropes, and the blood
flowed from his mouth.

The Emperor reined up his steed.

"Did you hear, as I did, the bugle of Roland?"

The Count of Mayence trembled, but he answered, "'Tis some goatherd
calling together his flock."

"Do you think I've grown childish, that I should mistake a horn for a
pipe? It was Roland's horn, past a doubt."

"Well, sire, he sounds his bugle for nothing often; perchance he is
chasing some wild animal."

"By your leave, sire, the horn has a mournful sound," said Naymes
of Bavaria, "and it is but due to your peers to go and see what has
befallen them."

"You are right, friend. Ganelon, you will remain here;" and Charles
called for Besgue, his head cook, and entrusted to him the custody of
the Count of Mayence.

"It is the duty of your scullions to guard this criminal. Have you any
stout rope to put him to the question with?"

"I have, sire, the rope, saving your presence, with which I tie up the
pigs when I stick them."

"That will do well! And now, my comrades, let us hasten to Roland."

"There is no need to hurry," said Ganelon, with a grin; "Roland does not
ring the bell until mass is over."

"Even so, renegade," said the Emperor, "we may arrive in time for
vespers, and so much the worse for the Pagans."

Roland was the only one left alive on the plains of Roncesvalles. To
the shouts and yells of conflict had succeeded a silence infinitely more
terrible.

Dismayed at their success, the Saracens had fled. The work was
accomplished; the vultures would fitly succeed them. Insatiable
parasites of the King of Saragossa, these new comers seldom had time to
wipe their beaks between the banquets.

Roland dismounted for the first time in the four-and-twenty hours.
The brave knight could scarcely stand. Leaning his brow on his horse's
saddle, he cried like a child--he had poured out all his blood, and he
had nothing left to shed but tears!

[Illustration: 267]

His wounds seemed nothing to him. It was despair that was killing him.
In his grief he knelt beside the body of Oliver, and clasped it in his
arms. He laid it on the turf, unlaced the helmet, kissed the cold brow,
stripped off the armour, and examined it all over, unable to believe
that he had really lost such a friend and companion in arms.

He did the same for Turpin, Miton, and Gautier de Luz. But of what avail
was it to lavish cares upon the lifeless clay? Their spirits were in
heaven.

Roland raised his head. He fancied he heard a faint but sweet voice
pronounce his name. What happiness if there yet survived some one!

"Do you not know me, my dear lord? Come hither and bid me farewell!"

Pale, stretched on the field among the slain, lay the godchild of
Charlemagne.

"Heaven be praised, my pretty one! To see you still alive makes me
almost fancy Heaven smiles upon me. You will not die--I would not be the
cause of your death! Charles will be here soon, and will bear you back
to our own beloved France."

"You deceive yourself, Roland. I shall never again behold the great
Emperor--never again my native land! Before long I shall meet my father
once more. But tell me, have the Saracens retreated?"

"They have retreated into Spain."

"Then the victory belongs to us two! By the shrine of St. Landri! I am
happier than I ever dreamed of being."

Roland knelt down, took off one of his great gold spurs, and fixed it on
Mitaine's heel.

"There, brave little hero, none ever better merited the rank of knight!"
and he buckled it on. The two little feet of the squire would have both
fitted easily into the single spur.

In an ecstacy of joy, Mitaine raised herself, and flung her arms round
Roland's neck.

"Quick, quick, my beloved lord! give me the accolade, for I feel I am
dying!"

And Mitaine sank back on the turf, plucked with a last effort two blades
of grass, which she fashioned into a cross, and expired while kissing it
with fervour.

[Illustration: 269]

Roland felt very solitary now. Feeling the shades of death gathering
round him, he stole up to Veillantif.

"My brave charger, your mouth is not meant for the bit of the Saracen,
nor your sides for the Pagan spur."

And Roland, having kissed its soft muzzle, killed his favourite steed
with one blow of Durandal.

"Now, my treasured Durandal, what shall I do with thee? Thy hilt
encloses one of the teeth of St. Peter, and a hair from the beard of St.
Denis. Neither must thou fall into the hands of unbelievers!"

He called up all his strength, and struck his sword upon the granite. It
clave the rock, without denting its blade. Three times he essayed again,
but with no better success.

His sight was failing him. A cold chill seized him. He sank down beside
a granite peak, stretched upon his invincible sword, that people might
know well that he died a conqueror.

Roland had just ceased to breathe when Charlemagne arrived on the field.

You will imagine, my young friends, that the Emperor made the Saracens
pay dearly for the loss of his knights. It was not until he had utterly
destroyed the infidel army that Charles would consent to dismount from
his horse on the plains of Roncesvalles. Alas! the butchery of Saracens
could not restore life to Roland or his companions.

Poor Charlemagne! he tore his grey hair and long beard, and having
ordered the bodies of the Count of Mans, Turpin, Oliver, Miton, and
Mitaine to be placed in coffins of black marble, he had them borne back
to France with every mark of honour.

As he approached Aix-la-Chapelle the Emperor saw a long, long line of
weeping women, all attired in black, coming out to meet him. It was the
fair Aude, supported by her widowed sister Mita, and followed by a suite
of three hundred ladies.

Charlemagne, deeply affected by the sight of such affliction,
dismounted, and pressed the fair Aude to his heart.

"My poor child!" said he, "you are a widow or ever you were a bride."

The fair Aude opened her lips to reply, but she had not the strength to
speak.

The Emperor felt her sink back in his arms, and, turning to the
attendants, he asked--

"Is there a place for her in the coffin by the side of Roland?"

[Illustration: 273]

A few days later were celebrated with great pomp the obsequies of the
betrothed of the Count of Mans. At the same hour, draged on a hurdle,
between two of the executioner's assistants, the disfigured corpse of
the traitor Ganelon was carried to the charnel.

"And Croquemitaine, won't you tell us something about it?" you would ask
me.

Croquemitaine does not exist, my dears.

[Illustration: 275]

THE END.










*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DAYS OF CHIVALRY; OR, THE LEGEND OF CROQUEMITAINE ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.